


f wj ' ^mk wM ® 






< t . 


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 


Shelf..-.. 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 




w 



: 


I 





' 





















4 
















































- 





















































































































































































' 




























































































































1 




- 

- • V 






— * 

















f' / 


■ ' \ ££ 


*, ■% . ....^- 












/, . 

I .. 

V 

















In The Pine IVoods. Frontispiece. 







V 



















































IN THE PINE WOODS 


BY 




v>'' 

REV. T. L. BAILY. 



I 

V 

AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY \ 

150 NASSAU STREET, NEW YORK. 





COPYRIGHT, 1893, 
AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY. 


Contents 


>•$$•< 

CHAPTER I. 

Introductory page 9 

CHAPTER II. 

In the Woods 18 

CHAPTER III. 

First Efforts 32 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Last Year at Westford 47 

CHAPTER V. 

Connecting Links 59 

CHAPTER VI. 

Effie Lane’s Mission Work 74 

CHAPTER VII. 

Work at the Mines 92 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The Sewing-School no 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER IX. 

The New Chapel 121 

CHAPTER X. 

The New Name 138 

CHAPTER XI. 

Improvements in Progress 151 

CHAPTER XII. 

How a Strike was Averted 163 

CHAPTER XIII. 

The Testing-Point Reached 176 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Effie as a Nurse 190 

CHAPTER XV. 

Effie and Cora as Housekeepers 205 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Unexpected Results 222 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Travellers’ Return 234 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

A Busy Season 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Spiritual Building ___ 259 


CONTENTS. 5 

CHAPTER XX. 

Letting the Light In 276 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Among the Toilers 289 

CHAPTER XXII. 

After Years — 296 




Prelude 


“God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to 
confound the wise ; and God hath chosen the weak things 
of the world to confound the things which are mighty ; and 
base things of the world, and things which are despised, 
hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring 
to naught things that are ; that no flesh should glory in his 
presence.” 

i cor. i : 27-29. 


“ Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of 
these my brethren, ye have done it unto Me.” 


matt. 25 : 40. 













































i 

















































































































































IN THE PINE WOODS 


CHAPTER I. 

INTRODUCTORY. 

“ Ere the evening lamps are lighted 
And like phantoms grim and tall 
Shadows from the fitful firelight 
Dance upon the parlor wall. ,, 

It was at just such an hour as Longfellow 
describes in his “ Footsteps of Angels ” when, 
gathered round the open-grate fire, upon which 
some lumps of soft coal were brightly burning, 
shedding a mellow radiance through the room, 
we see a family group. The gas had not yet 
been lighted, and mother, two daughters, and a 
niece — who for four years had been “ one of 
them ” — were earnestly discussing some inter- 
esting household matter. 

It had been a dreary day ; from early morn- 
ing the snow had been falling in heavy flakes, 
till sidewalks and streets were coated with sev- 
eral inches of “ most disagreeable slush.” March 
had proved to be cold and stormy, and this was 
the twenty-sixth day of his blustering reign. 


10 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Oh ! how I wish it was real spring-time. I 
really believe the almanacs ought to place 
March among the winter months, there is so 
little approach to warm weather. I am tired of 
so much snow and mud/’ 

« Well, dear, if father should conclude to 
move southward, most likely you would see 
much less of such weather as to-day has been.” 

Just at this moment the conversation was 
suddenly interrupted by the newsboy’s cry : 

“ Here ’s the extra ‘ Herald.’ Got full account 
of the railroad accident ! Extra ‘ Herald ’ !” 

“ Oh, mother ! I wonder where it can be. 
Shall I get a paper and find out?” 

“ You may, dear ; but the papers are full of 
such things that do not amount to very much 
after all. I have lost all confidence in their 
reports, they are so exaggerated!” 

“ There, he is calling again ‘ Extra Herald !’ ” 
and Winnie Dalton hurried to the door and 
quickly returned with the paper. 

“ Here it is, ‘ A train on the K and W 

road broke through a bridge last night about six 
miles from Rondo. Fortunately no one was 
seriously injured, though some delay was occa- 
sioned to the train. No further particulars have 
come to hand.’ ” 

“ That was the road your father and Willie 
were to pass over. I hope they are safe.” 


INTRODUCTORY. 


II 


“ Do you not think, mother, that we ought to 
get a telegram from papa ? A whole day since 
it occurred, and no word from him !” 

“ It is not always possible to get telegrams 
off when anything occurs like this ; perhaps 
they are not near a station.” 

“ But if the newspapers could get word, I 
think we ought to be able, unless papa did not 
think we would hear about it and did not want 
to let us know.” 

A ring at the door-bell started Miss Winnie 
again to the front. 

“ Oh here it is, a telegram ! It is from papa. 

“ ‘ Rondo, Thursday. 

“ ‘ All safe. Will write to-morrow. 

‘ DALTON.’ ” 

“ Well, that is short ; but after all it is as 
much as we could expect. I am glad they are 
safe. No doubt that means they were unhurt.” 

Let us see just whom we are talking about. 
We know one by name — Miss Winnifred Dal- 
ton, or Winnie, as she was always called by all 
who knew her — then a younger sister Cora, and 
a niece, Miss Effie Lane, and the matronly lady 
sitting in an easy arm-chair in front of the fire 
whom we have heard addressed as “ mother.” 
It was a beautiful picture of a home group. Mrs. 
Dalton was somewhat of an invalid. Such wea- 


12 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


ther as this was very trying to her strength, and 
often she had wished for a milder clime as her 
home ; but she never repined, and not a murmur 
ever escaped her lips. But the conversation this 
evening had started afresh the thought that 
such a thing as a realization of her wishes might 
be possible. 

“ Mother, do you think father has any idea of 
going to that out-of-the-way place he was talking 
about ? I could not endure it for even a week, 
I am sure.” 

“ Indeed, my dear, I cannot tell ; but you 
know he has only gone to see what the prospects 
are, and it will be time enough to think about 
our going when he returns and makes his re- 
port to the company. I am quite willing to 
leave it all to him ; he will do nothing unless it 
will be for our good.” 

“ It might be nice for a little while to be 
where there was neither snow nor ice, but it 
must be terribly hot in summer-time. I wonder 
what the people do when it gets real hot.” 

“ Perhaps, Winnie, when father comes home 
he can tell us ; though it will not be very warm, 

I think, while he is there — this time at least.” 

“ Oh dear ! somehow I do not care to think 
about it. I wonder if they have any parties or 
sociables there, such as we have had this winter. 

I wish I knew what kind of a place it is.” 


INTRODUCTORY. 


13 


“Auntie/* interposed Miss Effie Lane at this 
point in the conversation, “ Auntie, perhaps 
there might be some opportunity for missionary 
work in that neighborhood. Did I not hear 
uncle say they were a rather uncultivated set of 
people that lived where those mines were sit- 
uated?” 

“ That is just you, Effie ; you ought to be a 
real missionary and go to the savages in New 
Zealand or some of the South Sea Islands.” 

“ I have no doubt I might find plenty to do in 
those far-away places,” Effie replied, “ but I 
think there may be some work for me nearer 
home. Perhaps you are right, Winnie. I ought 
to be a missionary, and if uncle does take us to 
some wonderfully destitute country, I may find 
there all the work I am fit for ; and you too may 
become interested. It will be a change for us 
all, and from auntie down how delightful it 
would be to be doing good all the while.” 

“ Did I not say you were a little enthusiast ? 
I hope for your sake some opportunity will be 
afforded you. I do not care to have any greater 
strain on my patience than I have had for the 
past year ; yet I suppose there are some things a 
person must occasionally do that are not alto- 
gether pleasant.” 

“ Now, Winnie, I do not believe you are 
giving vent to your true feelings on this matter. 


14 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


Wait till the time comes, and I think you will 
enter into any work that may open before us. I 
suppose there will be a few families at least 
living near us with whom we will be associated 
on some kind of terms, not socially perhaps, 
yet what you would call ‘ on speaking acquaint- 
ance.’ ” 

“ Oh dear, you are getting too near this thing, 
as though it was already an established fact. I 
only think of it as a mere possibility — not even 
a probability. Do let us talk of something else.” 

What, we may ask, did Miss Winnifred Dal- 
ton have that seemed to tax her patience so 
severely ? A few words in the course of a con- 
versation about a week previous to the time we 
have thus met with them will partially reveal it. 

“ I tell you just what it is, Effie : for my 
part I find my Sunday-school class of six little 
heathen about as much as I can manage. Some- 
times I feel like turning them over to you, only 
I know you have your hands full already.” 

Winnie was one of those girls who want to 
do something, yet have not the courage to press 
through the discouragements or difficulties that 
of necessity environ every good work. Often- 
times she would return home on Sunday after- 
noon, and going up to her room indulge in a 
hearty cry, and would conclude it was all folly 
for her to try to do anything with “ those unruly 


INTRODUCTORY. 


15 


boys.” Yet, when Sunday came round again, 
she would be found at her accustomed seat and 
would greet with a smile her “ six little heathen.” 

Winnie Dalton was a type of many a young 
Christian professor. She had entered into cove- 
nant with her Lord, but she did not realize the 
full surrender and consecration of time and tal- 
ents to her Saviour that her cousin Effie believed 
in as the duty and privilege of every one who 
entered the vast field of labor for the Master. 

Mr. Dalton had promised to write, and while 
we are waiting for the letter we may as well 
know the cause of this journey. 

Just at this time there had been considerable 
interest excited regarding some mines that were 
reported as valuable at one time but had for 
some reason latterly been abandoned. To ex- 
amine one of these localities and determine its 
value as an investment, Mr. Dalton had been 
selected as a competent person for the responsi- 
ble duty. He had a reputation as a scientist as 
well as a mining engineer, and upon his judg- 
ment some men of capital had determined to 
rely. If he decided for the purchase, it was to 
be made ; if not, it was to be abandoned. 

How much of this world’s goods will men 
who are possessed of them risk upon the advice 
of one man in whom they place confidence, if 
there is a prospect of gain to accrue from it! 


16 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

The men of millions trusted Hugh Dalton be- 
cause they believed him to be a true man and 
honest in his undertakings, and were willing to 
invest of their solid cash if he pronounced the 
prospect good. Yet some of these very men 
would not invest a single dollar in opening the 
richest mine— the blessed Word of God — or 
giving freedom to the pent-up truths of this 
most precious of books. Why ? They had not 
learned the difference between the treasures of 
earth and those of heaven. They were follow- 
ing the example of the covetous, foolish man 
who could say as he gloated over his gathered 
harvests, “ Soul, take thine ease.” 

Hugh Dalton was a believer in the immortal- 
ity of the soul, but his confidence was not drawn 
from the same source as that of his wife. He 
believed man to be of a higher order of being 
than the brutes, consequently he argued there 
must be some future for human beings which 
would be shared alone by them. He could 
reach thus far into “ the mysterious,” but here 
at the threshold he stopped, while his wife’s 
faith carried her across the temporal chasm 
into the world of unseen realities, where her 
Lord was revealed to her as the one all- wise, all- 
powerful, and merciful. “ Where my Father is, 
there shall I be at last,” she said ; this was her 
hope and stay. And her confidence was well 


INTRODUCTORY. 


1 7 


grounded : she trusted not in herself, her good 
works or correct life, but in the atoning sacri- 
fice of her glorified Saviour. 

The evening was passed in pleasant inter- 
change of thought and forming of plans for a 
change of home, should such an event prove to 
be desirable. Yet there was a lingering hope 
perhaps in the mind of each one that the neces- 
sity might not arise. In this Mrs. Dalton was 
passive, satisfied whichever way the scale might 
turn. 


In the Pine Woods. 


2 


1 8 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER II. 

IN THE WOODS. 

It was a journey of about nine hundred 
miles from the little town of Westford to the 
almost unsettled neighborhood where those 
mines were located, and the railroad accident 
alluded to occurred quite near the station from 
which Mr. Dalton sent the short telegram. 

There was quite a rush at the office, many 
passengers being anxious to send despatches 
home to their friends ; and the trainmen also 
had numerous orders to be transmitted or re- 
ceived. It was not an unexpected reply that 
Mr. Dalton received to his question, “ Can I send 
a telegram at once ?” 

“ Yes, if you will make it short.” 

And make it short he did, much to the amuse- 
ment of the operator, who said, “ You are used 
to this kind of work. I will put it through at 
once.” 

As soon therefore as the relief train arrived 
the passengers were carried onward, and at a 
little way station Mr. Dalton and his son alighted, 
as it was from here they would have a wagon- 
ride of a few miles to the spot they were in search 
of. Previous 'to starting he wrote home giving 


IN THE WOODS. 19 

an account of the journey thus far and its mis- 
haps and delays. 

It was towards evening when they reached 
the little collection of tumble - down houses 
gathered around a dilapidated structure once 
known as “ the mill,” but which long since had 
ceased to claim any title to the name. A ride of 
ten miles in a rough box -wagon over a road on 
which it would have been unsafe to drive a 
light vehicle of any description brought them to 
the spot. 

“ Good for dyspepsia, this,” remarked Mr. 
Dalton after an unusually hard jolt. “I do not 
believe you know much of what that is.” 

“ Dunno, but s’pose it may be something you 
have up your way. We have snakes and al- 
ligators round here. Is it anything like them?” 

Mr. Dalton could hardly repress a laugh at 
the mistake their driver had made, but he suc- 
ceeded, only to give vent to a hearty one as he 
and Willie talked it over when by themselves 
in the evening. 

They had but little encumbrance in the way 
of baggage, as no very lengthy stay was contem- 
plated, and all there was could be quite readily 
handled. 

“ Here is ‘ the shanty ’ we have fixed up for 
you. My good woman will do your cooking if 
she can suit you. We don’t have very much 


20 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


up here in the woods, for we do not need it, and 
could not get it if we did.” 

Such was the welcome Mr. Dalton and Wil- 
lie had as they halted at what was a veritable 
shanty, as it was termed. Some of the old lum- 
ber that had lain on the ground for years had 
been sorted out, and all that was not too rotten 
to bear its own weight had been made to do 
service again. The present owner of the prop- 
erty had four houses, if they could be called by 
the name, put up to accommodate some families 
living there who had been at work cleaning up 
the ruins, his expectation being that a purchaser 
might be found for the whole or at least a part 
of the tract. Many inquiries had lately been 
made concerning the mines in this region ; they 
were reported as valuable, only needing energy 
and capital to render them productive. 

It seems necessary to weave these few threads 
into our narrative at the commencement, that 
we may fully realize the surroundings and why 
Mr. Dalton came to be on his present mission. 
This was not a name he gave to it, though 
already at his home it was spoken of as mis- 
sionary ground. 

“ All right, sir,” replied Mr. Dalton to the re- 
mark we have just listened to. “ I think we 
can eat almost anything you have, for a while at 
least. Let me have that satchel ; set it down here. 


IN THE WOODS. 


21 


We will look around a little before we decide 
what to do with it. It looks as if it might be 
as dry outside as it may be inside, should there 
be a good shower.” 

“You are right there, sir; these boards will 
not turn much water, but we did the best we 
could.” 

“ Does not Mr. Mears live here ? He owns 
the place, I think.” 

“ Yes, he owns it, but lives on the other side 
of the mountain. He is away, but expects to be 
back in a day or two. He said there would be 
some one here to look around, and that was the 
reason I met you at the railroad. I had been 
waiting a whole day for you.” 

“ All right ; it will not take long to see all 
there is to be seen, so far as I can judge now.” 

“ Walt, bring the folks along to supper ; it is 
ready.” 

A call in these words from the open door- 
less cabin a short distance away suddenly in- 
terrupted the conversation at this point ; and 
with sharpened appetites on account of the jolt- 
ing ride, the visitors followed their guide to the 
opening in the side of the cabin from whose 
smoky precincts was wafted the odor of fried 
bacon and corn-bread. There was not much 
ceremony in being seated, but Mr. Dalton was 
unprepared for that which followed : 


22 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Say, stranger, we are rather rough out here 
in the woods, but will you just ask the blessing 
before we begin to eat?” 

Hugh Dalton was dumb at his request. He 
had never asked a blessing at his own table, 
though he had listened to the thanksgiving for 
daily mercies from the lips of his wife’s pastor 
when he would be their guest. At other times 
only the silent aspirations of each heart would 
ascend from those who felt they owed their 
blessings to a bountiful heavenly Provider. Yes, 
he was dumb for a moment, then answered, 

“ It is very well, sir,” remembering it was 
the preacher’s duty at home. “ Our pastor does 
it, but I would not like to do it here.” 

“ Very well, sir ; then I must do it myself 
and this was what Mr. Dalton listened to : 

“ Good Lord, bless us, and these strangers 
too, and bless this corn-bread and bacon as we 
eat them. Amen.” 

Hugh Dalton had listened to “ grace ” at 
many a table surrounded by cultivated, intelli- 
gent people. He had heard thanksgivings 
uttered in the most elaborate style commingled 
with many an unnecessary phrase, but never in a 
more sincere manner or with more heartfelt lan- 
guage. “ A diamond in the rough !” was his men- 
tal exclamation, and he partook of the food with 
a degree of thankfulness seldom experienced. 


IN THE WOODS. 


23 


Supper finished, they strolled about until 
nightfall admonished them to repair to their 
cabin to explore. It contained few of the com- 
forts, indeed scarcely the necessaries, of a home, 
yet some things that were lacking their baggage 
supplied, and their rubber blankets were equal 
to the emergency. The copious rains of the past 
two weeks had thoroughly saturated everything, 
and there were but few dry articles in the only 
habitable room there was. A door was provided 
to this room, but was both hingeless and latch- 
less. Mr. Dalton was accustomed in the prosecu- 
tion of his profession to “ camping out,” and his 
son had seen some of the milder forms of such 
a life ; so wrapping themselves in their blankets 
they prepared for a moderately comfortable 
night’s rest, though they could see the stars 
peeping through the cracks in the roof over 
them. They did not see them very long, for 
sleep spread a film over their eyes and shut out 
all the busy world till the brightening eastern 
horizon awakened them to greet returning day, 
a day to be full of work. 

“ Good morning, sir. I forgot to ask your - 
name last evening. I had Mr. Mears in my 
mind and lost my good manners,” was Mr. Dal- 
ton’s greeting to his friend of the previous 
evening. 

“ No one hurt, I guess. We all know each 


24 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


other down here, and I ’m not ashamed of my 
name ; it ’s Jones, Walter Jones, and my wife is 
Kitty Jones. She is a very fair kind of a woman. 
We’ve lived round these spots for over twenty 
years, ever since we were married. We have 
eight children, wild sort of youngsters, but we 
have no trouble with them. We just let them 
run and they get along. I have your name 
down on paper ; Mr. Mears gave it to me. Mr. 
Dalton, I think. Am I right ?” 

“ Yes, sir, that is it. Now what have you to 
show me to-day ?” 

“ Anything you wish to see. Mears said I 
was to show you all over the place, and to dig 
anywhere you wanted me to. We have been 
digging on the far side of this hill, and were 
going to start another hole a little farther on 
some time this week.” 

“ Did you find anything where you were dig- 
ging ? What kind of stones did you come across ?” 

“ Well, I can’t say what you would call them. 
Mears says it is iron, but it does not look much 
like it.” 

“All right. I suppose you have something 
for us to eat this morning before we commence 
work ; this air make us feel hungry.” 

“ To be sure we have, if corn-bread and bacon 
will do again ; we will try to get something else 
for dinner.” 


IN THE WOODS. 


25 


The same programme for the breakfast as for 
the previous meal, and Mr. Dalton was begin- 
ning to feel as if he had one man at least to deal 
with who in his outward life acknowledged the 
Source of all good. “ I will test him to-day and 
see if it is real or only assumed for the occasion.” 
The test was made and proved eminently sat- 
isfactory. 

Breakfast over, these two men, with Willie, 
started for the mines. They had not far to walk, 
only half a mile : but distance did not seem to 
enter into the calculation of these settlers when 
speaking of localities. “Just here,” or “only 
over there,” might mean a few rods or as many 
miles. It was through a virgin pihe forest their 
route lay. Seldom was the woodman’s axe 
heard ringing amid these solitudes. No road was 
there, only a path, and that but little trodden. 

“ How many people are there living around 
you beside your family? I have seen no one 
yet. I suppose the men who are working live 
here, do they not?” 

“ Yes, most of them do. But over the moun- 
tain there is quite a settlement. There is a 
church, and smart kind of a preacher too. You 
do not hear any swearing when he is about.” 

“ I suppose he would be rather hard on any 
of his people, then, if thev were caught lying 
or cheating or stealing.” 


26 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ You may be sure he would. There was Sam 
Peters who wanted to sell an old horse he owned. 
He had him doctored up and took him to the rail- 
road and sold him to one of the new hands there. 
He got twenty dollars for him, and he was not 
worth as many cents, unless it was for his hide. 
He got found out and had to give the money 
back, and what a lashing the preacher gave him 
the next Sunday !” 

“ I suppose the preacher thought he was not 
shrewd enough to get rid of his old horse with- 
out warranting him sound and gentle. Was that 
it?” 

“ See here, stranger, we are not that kind 
of folks here. A fellow has got to be honest, if 
he does keep poor. The Lord knows whether 
a horse is sound or not, and he pays up some 
time or other, whether a fellow gets off now with 
his cheating or not. You may stake your last 
dollar on that.” 

“ I will still keep my eyes open,” thought 
Mr. Dalton. “ All the people may not ask a 
blessing at their meals or think the Lord knows 
each event of their daily life.” 

The first place visited that morning did not 
prove to be very encouraging in what it re- 
vealed, and it was on that account Mr. Mears 
had suggested trying at another spot where work 
had been carried on some years before. Some of 


IN THE WOODS. 


27 


the rough unsightly stones lying around on the 
first spot showed traces of iron, though in very 
limited quantity ; but at this second opening 
the quick eye of Mr. Dalton discovered just 
what he was seeking for, and picking up a stone 
he asked, 

“ Do you find much of this kind of rock 
around here ?” 

“ Yes, sir ; over there,” pointing to a heap 
that had been lately thrown out of the hole they 
were excavating, “ there is plenty of it. Is it 
worth anything? Mears says there is iron in 
it. Do you think there is ?” 

“ Most likely there is some. I cannot say how 
much. Are there any other such holes through 
the woods as the one you are working at? 
How is it, Mr. Jones?” 

The title of “ Mr.” was rather startling, but 
passed unnoticed. 

“Yes, sir, plenty of them.” 

“Very well, let me see some of them.” 

No need for us to follow these men on their 
tour of exploration. At every opening they vis- 
ited there were indications of a bountiful sup- 
ply on the surface, yet these gave no assurance 
of the existence of a paying quantity still un- 
mined. 

It was a hard day’s tramping, and long before 
dark Mr. Dalton had his writing materials spread 


28 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


out upon the smoothest board he could find, and 
penned the following letter home : 

“Up in the Woods. 

“ March 30, 18 — . 

“ My dear wife and family : — You will want 
to know where we are and what we are doing. 
The heading to this letter is the best description 
of locality. We are literally ' in the woods.’ I 
cannot give any decided opinion as to the value 
of this tract, and think it will take some further 
exploration to form a correct judgment. It looks 
favorable, but surface indications are sometimes 
very deceptive. You know they often are in 
people, and I find they are when we come to 
examine old mother earth. I have come across 
a man here who interests me much, but sur- 
face indications in him may prove mislead- 
ing. If the ground should prove to be as true 
as he gives promise of being, I think we may 
strike some bargain between the present owner 
and the company. I wrote to Mr. Hamilton to- 
day, and will await a reply from him ; this will 
necessitate our remaining here a week longer 
at least, perhaps more. Willie stands our rough 
life pretty well, even if the stars do wink at him 
as he lies wrapped in his rubber blanket at night 
fast asleep. 

“ Good-by. Love to all. 

“ Your husband, “ H. D.” 


IN THE WOODS. 


2 9 


This letter, accompanying one to Mr. Ham- 
ilton, who represented the company formed for 
the purpose of purchasing the tract, was sent to 
the railroad station to be mailed. In the busi- 
ness letter Mr. Dalton said : 

“ The expenditure of a few hundred dollars 
would settle the question as to the value of the 
land. If the ore is abundant, the value is 
great. If on the contrary it is not in sufficient 
quantity to pay for working, I would not give 
ten dollars for the whole thousand acres.” 

A week elapsed ere the answer came. In 
the interim Mr. Mears had returned home and 
he and Mr. Dalton had been all over the ground. 
Mr. Mears seemed very candid in his reasons 
for wishing to sell. He owned the adjoining 
tract upon which he resided, but had no capital to 
work with for developing the mines. “ If I can 
sell this tract I can go to work upon the other 
and see what it is worth.” 

“Very fair, sir, indeed, very fair; but we 
must know first what the real state of this mine 
is. If it is as good as you represent, will you 
join me in sinking a shaft at least one hundred 
feet ? I will be at one-half the expense, and if 
I conclude to purchase, the price shall be the one 
you have named ; if I decline, then I lose my 
money and leave you in possession of all the in- 
formation we have obtained. Is not this fair ?” 


30 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Very likely it is, but how much will it cost 
to sink a ‘ shaft/ as you call it, so deep as one 
hundred feet?” 

“ Indeed, sir, I can hardly say. Very much 
would depend upon the proficiency of the men 
employed and the amount of wages you would 
have to pay them. If I were at home I should 
set it down as about five hundred dollars, but 
here it might not cost nearly so much.” 

“ That seems pretty steep. I do not believe 
I could raise half that in cash. I might get 
credit for the provisions and furnish them for 
my share, if you would provide the money for 
tools and whatever would be needed of that 
kind and pay the men their wages.” 

“ All right. I will do it if we can go to work 
at once ; I have no time to lose. We may not 
spend half that much, for I shall probably 
decide very quickly whether to buy the land or 
to give up.” 

Mr. Dalton had already seen sufficient to 
warrant this proposition, even without direct 
orders, and the following day energetic work 
was commenced. But little headway down- 
ward was made during the first week. Getting 
ready, cutting timbers for the shaft as it should 
progress, clearing away a spot where he intend- 
ed to operate, some three hundred yards from 
either of the ‘‘holes” yet dug — thus the week 


IN THE WOODS. 3 1 

passed. Then word was received, short but to 
the point : 

“ Go ahead. Spend a thousand dollars if ne- 
cessary, only do not give up until you are 
thoroughly satisfied there is nothing in it.” 

From home came the cheering word, “ We 
are all well.” 


32 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER III. 

FIRST EFFORTS. 

“ How great a matter a little fire kindleth !” James 3 : 5. 

We sometimes hear of persons being born 
with certain predilections hovering over them. 
When any one seems to exhibit a fondness and 
adapation for any certain kind of work we are 
apt to say such a one was a “ born sculptor ” or 
whatever the case may be. Whether this can 
be true, we need not pause to argue. Our start- 
ing-point is plainly stated : Miss Effie Lane was 
not “ a born missionary,” neither was her mother 
before her. Indeed it may reasonably be doubted 
whether there had been any missionary spirit 
manifested in the family for some generations 
back. Whence came it now ? 

We must go back a year or two, yes, four 
of them. Mrs. Charlotte Lane was a woman of 
the world. Not any more so than many another 
who owns a pew in the most fashionable church 
in the city or town where she resides, and who 
makes it a point to be always seen occupying it 
at least once on each Sunday, unless rain or 
heat or cold or some such obstacle should afford 
an excuse for neglect of this duty. 


FIRST EFFORTS. 


33 


Mrs. Lane was never remiss in her regular 
contribution for the expenses of the church, 
but when any announcement had been previous- 
ly made of a collection to be taken for the For- 
eign Missionary Society she was seldom found 
in her pew. 

“We have quite enough to do in taking 
care of the heathen who come to our shores 
by the shipload, without sending any money or 
missionaries to them in their own land. I do 
not believe in it all.” 

It was something in this way she quieted her 
conscience if any misgivings arose in her mind 
as to the correctness of her action, and if at any 
time she was present when, unannounced, an 
appeal for help for the foreign field was made, 
she would rather grudgingly drop a small coin 
into the basket. In home mission work her 
interest did not rise very much higher ; but out 
of deference to her well-known antipathy to the 
foreign branch she was willing to have her 
name appear as a regular contributor to the 
“ Home Mission Circle,” though by no means in 
proportion to her outward means. 

Such was the home influence and training 
that Effie Lane received. It was not lost upon 
her, but became a part of her character. Al- 
though deep-rooted, it was by no means too firmly 
so to be dislodged. God uses the little things of 
3 


In the Pine Woods. 


34 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

earth to overturn the mighty, and sometimes 
even a single word may cause the scale to turn. 

To Effie Lane the word came. Gently a 
work was laid upon her life by a mysterious 
working of Providence. We sometimes attribute 
an unexpected event to this source when per- 
haps it may be the outcome of some act of our 
own ; but here we may see the direct interposi- 
tion of the divine hand clearly manifested, and 
just as clearly discerned and obeyed, though 
it was brought about by instrumental means. 

We have intimated that Effie Lane had been 
for four years an inmate of her uncle’s house- 
hold. Her mother on returning from a ride 
slipped in alighting from her carriage and 
sustained a severe injury to her spine, from 
which she never recovered, and in less than a 
year Effie was left motherless. Her father re- 
linquished housekeeping and went to some for- 
eign land, leaving his only child well provided 
for in her uncle’s family. 

The loss of her mother made a deep im- 
pression on Effie’s mind, and for a time she 
seemed to be inclined to be melancholy and 
would mingle but little in the pleasures her 
cousins enjoyed. Her aunt feared for the ul- 
timate effect this might have upon her health, 
and to divert her thoughts from herself she sug- 
gested her taking some part in the work of the 


FIRST EFFORTS. 


35 


Sunday-school, not particularly as a teacher, but 
as general helper, assisting at the organ and in 
the singing, for both of which she was well 
qualified. 

To fill up the dull Sunday, as she called it, 
she assented, and was cordially welcomed by 
Mr. Reynolds, the superintendent, and soon her 
efficiency was fully appreciated. 

“ Miss Lane, would you not like to assist 
Miss Wilson in the primary department ? She 
sadly needs some one to help her in preserving 
order, and you can do a great deal in leading 
the singing. She has asked for your help.” 

“ Do you think, Mr. Reynolds, that I could 
do any good there? I am willing if you desire 
it.” 

“ Thank you. I do really wish it, and have 
been wondering whom to ask that would be 
capable. Miss Wilson suggested you. Will you 
accompany me into the other room at once ? I 
will introduce you to Miss Wilson if you are 
not already acquainted.” And Effie Lane took 
the first real step in work for Jesus, though 
she did not recognize it under that name. 

It was “ missionary Sunday ” in that room, 
and Miss Wilson was engaged telling the hun- 
dred and fifty little ones gathered before her 
of the boys and girls in heathen lands who had 
no Sunday-school to go to, no kind teachers to 


36 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


tell them the sweet story of Jesus, and no beau- 
tiful hymns to sing of his love and wonderful 
care. Very opportune was it for Miss Effie to 
come in at that moment, and as soon as the in- 
troduction was over she was welcomed by Miss 
Wilson. 

“ How very kind it is in you, Miss Lane, to be 
willing to help me. I have frequently wished I 
knew you well enough to ask you to do it ; but 
Mr. Reynolds offered to act for me.” Such was 
the greeting Miss Wilson gave to one who from 
that day became interested, deeply so, in a work 
she had previously looked upon as useless. 

“ I have just been telling the children of a 
little heathen girl in the far-away land of idols 
and ignorance who, when she heard of Jesus, 
told her teacher that she wanted to go to him 
right away, for she knew he would love her and 
would not beat her as her mother did. Poor 
little thing, she had no peace or comfort at home, 
and thought if Jesus was so good and kind to 
the people who came to him he would be kind 
to her. I told them how we sent teachers away 
from their happy homes in our land to carry 
the Bible and its treasures to the poor people, 
and now we must' try and do all we can to take 
care of them after they have gone. This is 
what we call ‘ our missionary day.’ ” Then turn- 
ing again to the children, she asked, 


FIRST EFFORTS. 


37 


“ What is our missionary day for, children ? 
you know that this is the last Sunday in the 
month, and we always do something special to- 
day. What is it?” 

“ We bring our missionary pennies.” 

“ Very well, now let me see whether we have 
all done so. All who have their pennies may 
hold up their hands. You see I hold mine up.” 

What could Effie Lane do? Should she say, 
“ Miss Wilson, I do not think there is any good 
to be gained by this collection ; it seems to me 
like wasting money that might be put to a better 
use”? Did she say this? No, indeed, though 
there might have been a feeling a short time 
since somewhat akin to it ; but as she saw the 
hands raised all over the room — perhaps quite 
as many as you could count heads — her hand, 
never before raised to vote money for the 
heathen, went up also. There was more than 
a penny in it, and a heart went up with it too. 
One little girl held up both hands, and when 
asked why, answered, “ I got two pennies, one 
for each hand.” 

There was no mistaking the earnestness with 
which Miss Wilson had entered upon this work. 
It had not been the practice of her predecessor 
in this department, but when she took charge 
of it one of her first efforts was directed to thus 
instilling into the minds of these little ones 


38 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


doing something for Jesus by helping to make 
his name known among those who had never 
heard it. She believed that if we love him we 
shall want others to love and know him also. 

Thus once in each month “ missionary Sun- 
day ” came round, and to-day, as usual, at the 
close of the regular exercises the pennies were 
gathered in. Miss Wilson then handed to each 
of the scholars as they passed out of the room 
a little illustrated paper. 

“ Will you have one, Miss Lane? I think 
you may find something interesting in it ; I al- 
ways read it with pleasure and seldom without 
profit, I am so much interested in our foreign 
missionaries. Only last year we raised sufficient 
in this room to support one of the ‘ Bible-read- 
ers’ in Burmah. You know it does not require 
very much to support a native and we are trying 
to raise enough to pay for two this year.” 

“ Excuse my ignorance, but what do you 
mean by ‘ Bible - readers ? Can any of those 
heathen read our Bible?” 

“ Indeed they can, but not in our language. 
It has been translated into many of the different 
languages spoken in those countries — I cannot 
tell you exactly how many — but these women 
who have learned to read the Bible in their 
native tongue are employed to read it to others 
who have never either seen or heard of it. 


FIRST EFFORTS. 


39 


They do a wonderful amount of good, and that 
is our reason for trying to help them. Are you 
not interested in this work ?” 

“ Not to any extent. I have never thought 
there was much use in it. My mother used to 
say we had enough to do to take care of for- 
eigners after they came to our shores, without 
trying to do anything before they came.” 

“ Oh what a mistake ! Pardon me for saying 
so, for I am sure your mother must have 
thought she was right ; but there are millions of 
men, women, and children who will never hear 
of Jesus unless some one goes to their homes to 
tell them of him. Sometimes I wish I could go, 
but as I cannot, I try to do the best I can by 
helping any one who is willing to go.” 

But while these two new friends are talking 
the sexton is going his rounds closing the win- 
dows, and as he reaches those nearest where they 
stand they move towards the door. Here they 
are met by Mr. Reynolds, who pleasantly asks, 

“ How did your new assistant make out to- 
day, Miss Wilson ? I do not remember hearing 
any extra amount of singing, though generally 
you have quite sufficient, so far as the quiet of 
our room is concerned. How was it ?” 

“ All right, sir, I think. If there was less 
singing we had an extra amount of good work. 
Just look at that,” holding up her handkerchief 


40 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


with one corner tied over a goodly collection of 
silver and baser coin. “ Yes, and they are not 
all pennies either. We will have our two Bible- 
readers another year, you may rest assured of 
that. Miss Lane has as good as promised her 
help in this as well as in the singing. Am I 
right, Miss Lane?” 

“ I will try another Sunday at least, but you 
know it is all so new to me. I may not prove to 
be as much assistance to you as you expect. 
But as I said, I can try.” 

“ That will be all right. One Sunday at a 
time is all I try to get through with ; each one 
proves to be a step to something more. You are 
wating for us to go ; excuse me, Mr. Henry. I 
will not detain you longer.” 

For two blocks the two ladies walked in com- 
pany and then parted. We need not know all 
that passed between them. Miss Wilson felt sure 
she had gained an important point in thus draw- 
ing to her assistance one who had so much time at 
her command and somewhat of this world’s goods 
that she could use as her heart might prompt. 
Miss Lane felt as if she had stepped into another 
world, or at least into an entirely different part 
of the one she had been living in. In the morn- 
ing the idea of Miss Effie Lane helping a for- 
eign missionary was as foreign to her mind as 
the poor heathen were to her thoughts. Yet 


FIRST EFFORTS. 


41 


later in the day she had dropped the first silver 
coin that had ever passed from her hand into 
God’s channel for evangelizing the world. 

Still she felt no consecration to the work. 
Her heart had prompted the act, and the full im- 
portance of it was not realized, though a glimpse 
may have been given her of what it might be. 
She returned home, the chief eyent of the after- 
noon filling her thoughts. 

“ What do you think, auntie, I gave a half- 
dollar to a missionary collection at the Sunday- 
school ! Every little chick had a penny or two, 
and those who had contributions were asked to 
hold up their hands. Well, they did not mean 
me ; but I felt as if I should join them, and of 
course I held mine up, and I could not give less 
than fifty cents. Did I do right, auntie ?” 

“ Certainly, Effie, you did. Only I hope you 
did not give it fearing lest you would be thought 
mean or stingy if you did not.” 

“ No, indeed, I did not think of that ; but 
somehow it just came into my head to do it, and 
I am glad I did. You know I act frequently 
from momentary impulse, and sometimes I know 
I make mistakes. But Miss Wilson told us — I 
mean the little boys and girls — of the women 
who go about reading the Bible to the heathen 
women ; and just to think, that little school sup- 
ports one of them, I think she said away off in 


42 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


Burmah ! How terrible it must be to go so far 
away from home and live among such people ! 
Miss Wilson said she would like to go. I could 
not do such a thing for all the world.” 

“ And I do not believe Miss Wilson would 
either. It would be no acceptable service if it 
were to gain the whole world as a compensation. 
Indeed, there would be no sacrifice in it in that 
case. But if the love for Jesus is the motive, 
and to gain the souls of men for him our desire, 
he gives the reward ; and even if it entails the 
loss of everything in this world, it will have its 
reward in the eternal world. Perhaps some day 
you may think so. It would be just like you 
if you are fully in love with the work. I never 
wanted to be a missionary, but I have tried to 
do whatever I could to help them. I think we 
ought to make sacrifices for the good of others. 
Do you not think we ought to try to do all we 
can to help any one less favored than ourselves, 
whether it comes exactly in the line of our 
pleasure or not?” 

“ Yes, auntie, I suppose we ought; but why 
cannot as much good be done for the poor igno- 
rant people we see around us every day, right 
here near our homes, as we could do for those 
in the far-away places whom we never see and 
know so little about ? We can see here just what 
we are doing, and know how our money and our 


FIRST EFFORTS. 43 

time are being used, and whether we are ac- 
complishing anything or not/’ 

“ I think there is room for both. I do not 

^ * 

think that either ought to be neglected. There 
are persons peculiarly fitted for one kind of 
work, while others seem to be drawn in a dif- 
ferent direction. Now I think here is a good 
opening for each of us. You know I am very 
much interested in our foreign mission work ; 
and how nice it would be if our Effie should 
prove to be an earnest advocate for the home 
mission field. You need not lose interest in the 
subject that Miss Wilson has taken such a 
strong hold upon, but add your home work to 
it.” 

“ O auntie ! I would not know how to do it 
at all ; I should never succeed ; though perhaps I 
might help some one who was already at work. 
I am sure by myself I could never do anything 
right.” 

“ Very likely, and I would not advise you to 
try ; but there are many ways of doing good at 
home, and I have no doubt you will soon find 
one of them and the right one too.” 

Here was a new thought. It was dropped 
upon Miss Effie Lane’s heart and head too that 
Sunday afternoon. It was but a little word, 
yet it brought bright and golden impulses 
which stirred within her under the influence of 


44 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


the Holy Spirit, gently like “ the wind blowing 
where it listeth.” We cannot tell whence He 
cometh, only we know He has come. 

As Effie went np to her room to lay aside her 
wraps she remembered the little paper Miss 
Wilson had handed her ; unfolding it as she 
took it from her pocket, where it had been 
placed, the first thing that attracted her atten- 
tion was the motto, displayed in large type at the 
head, “ Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one 
of the least of these my brethren, ye have done 
it unto Me.” Another message lay folded in 
that paper, and these words were the sum of it. 

The great ocean is, after all, only a collection 
of numberless little drops of water. The solid 
earth is only a group of little particles of sand. 
To Effie Lane the great work of a missionary 
seemed composed of a vast number of little 
things, each important of itself, a necessary part 
of the whole and of value beyond measure. Un- 
able to grasp them all, she could hardly tell how 
many of these grains her hands could hold or 
which of the shining particles she should try to 
gather. But one little thing led to another until 
there was formed in her mind a distinct plan for 
work, crude at first perhaps, but soon to assume 
a clear outline and to prove a practical matter 
in her hands. 

At the supper table that Sunday evening 


FIRST EFFORTS. 


45 


she astonished her uncle by saying, “ Uncle 
Hugh, what would you say if I were to turn 
out after all to be worth something ? I think I 
can be a sort of home missionary, if I only know 
just what to do or where to commence.” 

“ Indeed, and what has put such a notion into 
that little head of yours ? I have no doubt you 
can find plenty to do among the ragged chil- 
dren in our streets. In fact, I wish there was 
some way of keeping them from begging, and 
from stealing when they cannot beg what they 
want.” 

“ What a nice thing it would be to start a 
ragged-school ! There are such schools some- 
where, for I have read about them. I wish I 
knew some one who was interested in such 
things. Perhaps after all I might not be able 
to do much, but I would like to make the effort. 
Do you know any one that can help me ?” 

“ I think I can put you on the right track,” 
replied her aunt. “ I will speak to our pastor 
the next time he calls, and perhaps Miss Wilson 
can help you. You have promised to assist her, 
and no doubt she can return the favor. You 
can ask her next Sunday, and we will see how 
our separate information will aid you.” 

Here was the beginning. Not a perfected, well 
laid out course, but rather a mingling of ideas, 
wishes, and plans. It was a chaotic world from 


46 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


which the beauties of Eden sprang, when touched 
by the divine Hand and directed by the eternal 
Mind ; and why should there not come forth at 
divine bidding, from the confused ideas and 
hopes that had possession of the head and heart 
of Effie Lane, a plan that would help to redeem 
some portion of that which was lost in the 
beautiful garden that God planted ? 


THE LAST YEAR AT WESTFORD. 


47 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE LAST YEAR AT WESTFORD. 

It was not very long ere Winnie caught 
something of the spirit that was prompting her 
cousin to active work, and at the opening of our 
story we found her engaged in the Sunday-school 
with “ six little heathen ” under her care. She 
had been thus employed for nearly a year, the 
results not altogether satisfactory, yet not entire- 
ly discouraging. Many a crying spell had she 
over it, yet she returned to her duties as prompt- 
ly, if not quite as cheerfully, as the most suc- 
cessful. Effie had entered upon her work with 
a zeal not to be mistaken for mere enthusiasm. 
She cherished the thought which that little 
paper, “ Working for Jesus,’’ inspired her with, 
and through many an hour of perplexity she 
had passed, yet always found new hope. 

It was not in the Sunday-school alone that 
she found an avenue of usefulness. Upon her 
own responsibility she had commenced gathering 
a few of the children of the poorer sort, little 
girls, into a week-day sewing-class, and this grew 
into a regular two-afternoons - a - week school. 
She tried to draw Winnie into this ; but a single 


43 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


visit to the room where they met dispelled all 
hope of gaining her assistance. 

“ I could not stand it, Effie. I wonder you 
do not catch some terrible disease from those 
dirty children. It is bad enough on Sunday, 
when they do try to look a little clean ; but I 
never could have anything to do with them on 
week-days. You must look to some one else to 
help you ; I cannot possibly do it.” 

“ It is just because they are so untidy and 
forlorn that I am endeavoring to teach them 
something better. As soon as they learn to 
sew they will make themselves some new 
clothes, and then they will look so much better 
I shall feel quite proud of them.” 

“ You are welcome to all your pride, I am sure. 
I do n’t believe it will hurt you if you have noth- 
ing more than those children to be proud of.” 

“ No matter ; wait till you see some of them 
dressed up in new clean calico dresses and white 
aprons, with their hair well combed. I think 
some of them have beautiful hair, that I know 
will curl if attention is given to it.” 

“ O, Effie ! how can you talk so ? It makes 
me creep all over.” And not for the first time 
did Winnie Dalton shudder at the thought of 
having any close contact with the poor and neg- 
lected children of the lanes and alleys of the 
town. But Effie went on with her work ; the 


THE LAST YEAR AT WESTFORD. 49 

path was open and she was undismayed. “ In- 
asmuch,” etc., was constantly running though 
her mind. 

This was the last year of the sojourn of the 
Daltons at Westford. The snow had scarcely 
disappeared from the fields and but little was left 
in the streets to remind of winter, when letters 
from Hugh Dalton announced the discovery, 
of some beds of a remarkably rich ore, and he 
had signed the papers providing for a transfer 
of the thousand acres to the company that had 
authorized him to act for them. The necessary 
examination of titles had been placed in the 
hands of an experienced party, and he and his 
son would return home in a few days. In a 
letter to Mrs. Dalton he said : 

“We must now take into consideration the 
desirability of accepting a liberal offer Mr. Ham. 
ilton has made me. If I accept, it may necessi, 
tate our removal to this place. If I superintend 
the work, I must be on the spot all the time. 
Think about it till I return. Perhaps you can 
form some plan that will be satisfactory.” 

So ended the letter, and the home circle 
did think and plan ; they talked and finally let 
the matter rest unsettled. 

We say this was their last year at Westford. 
It was one of special work for all ; but no one 
seemed to feel the responsibility of a change as 
4 


50 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

much as Effie. Yet for each one there was some- 
thing to decide. There would be many things 
to sacrifice — the pleasures of social life, the 
varied enjoyments that a town offers in contrast 
with a sparsely settled country and no congenial 
neighbors. But there would be the opportunity 
for missionary work, far greater perhaps than at 
home. And thus between Winnie Dalton and 
Effie Lane there were contending thoughts, 
which clearly revealed the individual characters 
that were slowly but surely forming for each 
one. 

The family circle, when this last letter was 
received, seemed to have the subject under calm 
consideration, as evidenced by one of their even- 
ing conversations during the ensuing week. 

“Auntie, I do not think uncle means that we 
must move if he undertakes to superintend the 
work. Do you not think he only wishes us to 
think about it, and will leave the matter entirely 
with us to decide ?” 

“ No, dear. I do not believe your uncle 
would go so far from us for any length of time. 
I think if he wishes to act as Mr. Hamilton sug- 
gests, he would want us all to be with him. Of 
course it would not necessitate your leaving 
here, only I do not know how we could go with- 
out you.” 

“ Do not give yourself any uneasiness on that 


THE LAST YEAR AT WESTFORD. 


51 


account. If you go, I will go too. I am one of 
the family, you know. Father could find me just 
as readily there as here, if he ever concludes to 
return to America ; so that part is settled in ad- 
vance. And then, auntie, there is another thing 
I have thought of : it would be nice after all to 
try it for a while, everything would be so new 
and strange. But how could we ever get moved, 
and where would we live? You know uncle 
says they have nothing but mere cabins to live 
in, with holes in the roof that let the stars peep 
through.” 

“ How romantic that would be !” chimed in 
Winnie. 

“ No doubt it would be, daughter, but your 
father has taken everything into consideration, 
and I think we will have to await his return 
before we can do much beside thinking. A 
few days will probably give us all the particu- 
lars.” 

But we have almost lost sight of the mining 
region. We have no name by which to dis- 
tinguish it unless we call it the “ Backwoods 
Camp,” for such it certainly seemed to be. Let 
us see what has taken place there to keep Mr. 
Dalton three weeks. It has proved to be a much 
longer visit than he anticipated when he set foot 
first at the door of his “shanty.” His experi- 
enced eye detected value in the brownish-red 


52 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


stones that daily were brought to the surface as 
the men penetrated towards the “ hundred feet 
and to make sure of all that seemed to be 
within his grasp he concluded to remain until 
the question was settled for or against the pur- 
chase. 

The old hut he occupied had been rendered 
much more comfortable by some wagon-loads of 
lumber procured from the railroad station and a 
few important articles of furniture — such as 
chairs possessed of backs and the usual number 
of legs, a table that would hold his writing ma- 
terials, and a lamp that would do better service 
than the tallow dips which Mrs. Jones provided 
him with. He had no thought of luxuries, and 
bare floors were still good enough for him. The 
weather was warm, so there was no need of any 
fire. In the way of food he was rather less eco- 
nomical. Mrs. Jones thought him extravagant, 
but as her household benefited by it, she did 
not enter any protest. Some canned vegetables, 
soups, and fruits, and a small tub of butter were 
added to her larder, and as long as her two 
boarders provided so liberally, there was less 
need of the daily ration of bacon and corn-bread, 
though the latter was not often missing. 

While the work was slowly progressing Mr. 
Dalton made frequent visits to the railroad sta- 
tion, and observing a new house of quite modern 


THE LAST YEAR AT WESTRORD. 53 

style in course of erection, he arranged with the 
owner to take the refusal of it when finished at 
a fair rent. All these movements indicated his 
purpose to become a resident, for a time at least ; 
but he would, as he intimated, give his family 
the privilege of deciding. 

Just two months from the time that Hugh 
Dalton said good-by to his family in March Mr. 
Jones took him and his son back again to the 
railroad. How different all the surroundings 
seemed to-day. Then there was hardly a pass- 
able road, now the stumps and rocks had been 
removed and the holes filled up ; then only a 
few miserable cabins at “the camp,” now one 
decent - looking, comfortable house and several 
others showing signs of recent repair. Old huts 
had been torn down, and more than one large 
bonfire had resulted. Huge heaps of brownish 
stones lay around the mouth of the deep pit that 
had been dug. All these changes gave evidence 
of a determined head at work. Could we have 
spent a few evenings with Mr. Dalton previously 
to his packing up his baggage to return home- 
ward, we might have wondered at what he was 
doing as we watched his pen or pencil moving 
over the large sheets of paper spread out upon 
his table. Thus his evenings were often spent, 
and he bore home with him plans in detail for 
an energetic prosecution of mining iron ore. 


54 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

Engine house and all the necessary out-build- 
ings, and a furnace for reducing the ore to mer- 
chantable iron, were among his expectations, 
and plans for two rows of small houses for the 
families of the miners, and a plot marked out 
for a residence for his own household, should 
they decide to make it their home. Quite a busy 
place it looked like spread out upon paper, and 
hopes were very sanguine that this and more 
might be accomplished. 

There was one thing he had omitted from 
his plans ; perhaps he did not think of it. There 
was no location selected for a church or a school- 
house. These may not seem to belong to the 
business aspect of the matter in hand, yet to in- 
sure a peaceful community anywhere they are as * 
needful as the steam engine is to the working ma- 
chinery of the enterprise. Hugh Dalton had 
not given this any consideration. He looked 
alone at the financial part ; yet in this he made 
no greater mistake than many another has made 
under similar circumstances. The moral wel- 
fare of the working-man is too often made 
subordinate to the profit and loss account of his 
employers, when it should fill an important 
column in the balance sheet of the closing year. 
Can this be neglected and prosperity ensue? 
We shall see. 

It was the twenty-seventh day of May, to- 


THE LAST YEAR AT WESTFORD. 


55 


wards evening, when the cars steamed into the 
station at Westford, and Mr. Dalton and Willie 
stepped from the train to find Winnie and Effie 
awaiting them. The telegraph had already 
announced the train and time they might be 
expected. 

“ Oh, papa, how glad I am to see you ! It 
does seem so long since you went away ; and, 
Willie dear, how are you? What have you 
been doing? You are as brown as an Indian.’’ 

“ I thought Indians were red, Winnie ; but I 
have been working in a Southern sunshine and 
must have become somewhat tanned. But how 
are you all ? I see Effie is here to speak for her- 
self. How are mother and Cora ?” 

“All right, I guess ; but come home and see.” 
The party— Mr. Dalton and Winnie, and Willie 
and Effie following — soon reached home, the 
wanderers receiving a hearty welcome from the 
two who had remained in the house. 

What a happy family they were as they sat 
around their table to partake of their evening 
meal, or as they afterwards gathered in their 
parlor around the open grate, where still glowed 
a low fire of coals, as it was not yet warm enough 
to dispense with artificial heat even if the 
almanac heralded the near approach of sum- 
mer. 

Until a quite late hour did the gas burn that 


56 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


evening, as the thoughts and tongues of that 
little group were kept busy with imaginings of 
the future or the realities of the present. 

“ Papa dear, did you actually have to sleep 
in an old hut with holes in the roof large 
enough to see the stars through ? We believed 
you were only trying to amuse us, for you would 
have taken terrible colds if it had rained on you. 
I could never live that way. And could you 
not get anything to eat but corn - bread and 
bacon ?” 

It was the temporal part of the matter that 
Winnie seemed the most concerned about, and 
her questions were more directed to the probable 
discomforts that might be encountered should 
they all emigrate, as she called it. The varied 
replies to these and other questions seemed to 
give each mind a good idea of things as Mr. 
Dalton found them, as well as, with some help 
from his imagination, of what it was possible 
they might be. 

Mr. Dalton lost no time in spreading his 
views, as well as his plans, before the gentlemen 
in whose interest he had been engaged. He 
had kept them fully advised of his work as it 
was being prosecuted, and their plans were al- 
ready consummated. The stock company had 
been formed and the requisite capital was sub- 
scribed. Now the great question to which they 


THE LAST YEAR AT WESTFORD. 57 

desired a definite answer was this : “ Mr. Dalton*, 
will yon go there with your family and under- 
take the prosecution of this work as superintend- 
ent upon the terms we have proposed ?” 

“ I have hardly had sufficient consultation 
with my family to give a decided answer at 
present, ” was his reply, “but we will know be- 
fore many days. For a while at least I will 
, carry on the work already commenced, until 
everything is in good running order.” 

Everyday the subject was more or less under 
discussion at the Dalton home, sometimes dur- 
ing their meals while Mr. Dalton was present, 
but also during his absence, and the conclu- 
sion seemed to be settling in favor of the move. 

“Suppose we try it, mother, for a year. I 
think I could stand it that long, even if we did 
not find it very congenial. I know it must be 
terribly disagreeable in summer-time, for papa 
says we would have to keep out of the sunshine 
at noon ; but that will not be so much after all, 
for we often have to do tjiat here during July. I 
really believe I want to see just what living 
there would be like.” Winnie thus seemed to 
voice the conclusion of the family, and Mr. Dal- 
ton informed the company that he was prepared 
to accept the proposition that had been made to 
him. He also for the first time mentioned the 
fact of his having secured the refusal of a house 


58 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


near the railroad for a year and that it would be 
ready for occupancy by the first of July. Thus 
the matter was settled. Mr. Hamilton’s offer, as 
president of the new company, was accepted, 
and preparations were at once commenced for 
the change. In due time it came. 


CONNlECTING LINKS. 


59 


CHAPTER V. 

CONNECTING LINKS. 

'S 

“Are you not terribly tired, mamma? I did 
not believe it was possible to be so thoroughly 
wearied as I am with this travelling day and 
night in the cars. I thought it would be so very 
nice to live in one of those Pullman palaces for 
two days ; and it is nice, but I would like to 
put my foot on the ground again, if only for an 
hour.” 

“ It would be hardly worth while, for we 
would only have to make a fresh start, and it 
would be quite as well to keep on now, as we are 
so near the end. Papa says we will wake up to- 
morrow morning almost at home.” 

“ Oh, mamma, do not say home ; we have left 
that behind us, and I can never think of any 
other place as home but that dear old house in 
Westford. I wonder whether we will ever see 
it again.” 

No wonder Cora Dalton felt wearied ; perhaps 
the rest of the party could sympathize with her, 
though they did not do so by words. For two 
days they had been domiciled in one of the ele- 
gantly furnished cars of the Pullman service, on 


6o 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


the through line ; and one more night would 
end their journey. 

Cora Dalton, who has not figured much in 
our story, enlivens us with this question. She 
clings to her home, the only one she has ever 
known, and to her it seems as if there could be 
no other. How many persons grow up and pass 
away remembering only one spot on earth by 
that sacred name ! We change our place of resi- 
dence ; the young go into other relations of life, 
gather around them new ties and objects of 
affection, and even call by the name of home 
some little spot where their lot may be cast ; )^et 
they look back to childhood’s day, to the old 
roof-tree, and around it they group together all 
that belongs to the preciousness of that little 
word. “ I am going home on a visit,” says the 
bride of a summer. “We are going home to see 
the old folks,” says the father as he places one 
after another of ^his children in the stage-coach, 
and helping his wife to follow them, he mounts 
to the seat beside the driver, to chat over the 
scenes of by-gone days. Some people have no 
home, but like the sea-moss float about as the 
current may drift, and no matter what or where 
the shore, it is all alike to them. Pity the man 
who has no childhood’s home ! 

Leaving a birthplace for the first time is al- 
ways more or less a moment for earnest thought. 


CONNECTING LINKS. 


6 1 


What will the outcome be ? pleasure or pain ? joy 
or sorrow ? success or disappointment ? All these 
had been duly weighed by the Daltons, each 
one according to the peculiar temperament of 
the individual. Mr. Dalton took the dollars and 
cents view, while his wife took a peep into the 
future over the joy or sorrow that might be 
experienced in the new life they would be 
ushered into among those who would be entire 
strangers to them all. To Winnie and Effie dif- 
ferent emotions seemed to present themselves. 
One feared the work that she might find await- 
ing her in her new sphere, while the other was 
anxiously awaiting the time when she would be 
permitted to enter upon it. 

“ How nice it will be to teach the little chil- 
dren, for I am sure there will be some. Did not 
uncle say the man who drove him over from 
ther railroad had eight of them ?” 

“ Yes ; but remember, Effie, we are not going 
to live at the mines, and I am glad we are not. 
It is ten miles away, and we may never go out 
unless it should be to see how rough it is. It 
must be like some heathen country, and I have 
had enough contact with such people for a while. 
But I would like to know how Miss Johnson will 
manage my six little heathen on Sunday. I 
think she will have her hands full.” 

“ Suppose we wait until we are settled before 


62 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


we plan what we will do or leave undone. We 
cannot tell what our surroundings will be. Only 
let us be prepared to be content with whatever 
they are. I think there will be opportunities for 
each one of us to do something.” 

“ That is just my idea, auntie. I want to be 
ready for whatever turns up. I know I have 
been planning ; perhaps it may do no harm if all 
my plans are overthrown. I am sure there will 
be something else just as good, or even better. 
I think I once saw a wood-cut representing an 
ox standing between an altar and a plough, with 
the motto underneath, ‘ ready for either.’ I 
want to be ready, patiently waiting for whatever 
may be appointed for me.” 

Thus of the loose threads Effie gathered she 
was weaving a character for future usefulness 
which her cousin Winnie could not appreciate, 
neither could her aunt as yet comprehend it, so 
far beyond either of them had she realized the 
meaning of her favorite text, “ Inasmuch as ye 
have done it unto one of the least, ... ye have 
done it unto Me.” 

The thread of our story was broken off when 
the conclusion to move was reached. We need 
not to resume it in order to follow through the 
intervening days of packing and preparing for 
the change. We find the whole family now at 
the mining-station. Morning has dawned after 


CONNECTING LINKS. 


63 


a comparatively good night’s rest. They have 
seen the train pass onward, and they start on 
foot for the house pointed out as their future 
home. 

All things had been made ready for their 
coming. The furniture had been ordered and 
was all delivered, and if there was anything yet 
needed the same source of supply was still open 
to them. Not quite all things either, for there 
were no provisions. The little public-house over 
whose door was the rather uninviting sign-board, 
“ Hawley’s Tavern,” had to supply this need. 

“ Pork and corn-bread,” whispered Mr. Dalton 
to his wife as they entered the dining-room ; but 
while these were to be found, there was quite 
sufficient of other eatables to satisfy their appe- 
tites without being compelled to breakfast as 
Mr. Dalton and Willie did the first day they 
spent at the camp. There was also another 
striking difference between the two occasions : 
this morning no Walter Jones was present to in- 
voke a blessing in his simple, heartfelt words. 
Yet from some hearts a silent thanksgiving was 
offered for the mercies by the way, and an added 
craving for the sheltering hand of Omnipotent 
Goodness to be over them still. 

Not many days elapsed before some of the 
comforts of home began to be realized. The 
little knick-knacks that Mr. Hamilton suggested 


64 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


they should take with them remained still un- 
opened, and not until the substantial requisites 
of their housekeeping had all been duly attended 
to did they indulge in the ornamental part. 
Thus days were spent, and when the evening 
hour came it found them quite prepared for rest. 
“ I cannot do half as much good work here as I 
could at home, it is so hot ; and there is no cool 
place like our parlor to rest in. I wish we were 
all fixed/' 

“ So do I," replied Mrs. Dalton as she and 
Winnie paused for a few moments while arran- 
ging some drapery in the room selected as the 
parlor ; “ but I think we are getting along very 
nicely, and by the time father and Willie 
return to-morrow I should not wonder if they 
find a comfortable little house awaiting their 
inspection. Have you seen Effie since dinner?” 

“No, mother, I have not; I think she must 
have gone out this afternoon ; her hat is not in 
the hallway, and I suspect she is hunting up 
some ragged children in readiness for Sunday. 
But here she comes across the railroad. I hope 
she does not intend to have a mission-school 
here in the house, for I see no other place for 
one.” 

“ I should have no objection, if no other place 
can be found. Do you know if there is a church 
anywhere in the neighborhood ?” 


CONNECTING LINKS. 65 

“ No, I do not, but Effie no doubt has found 
out all about it.” 

“ Oh, auntie, what do you think ! There is a 
little Sunday-school held over on the other side 
of the railroad in an old house that is used in 
the winter as a schoolhouse. I found the wo- 
man who is keeping it up. Just think, she is 
old and lame and quite hard of hearing ; but she 
says she has twenty or thirty boys and girls 
sometimes there on Sunday ! And when I told 
her I was one of the family that had just moved 
into the new house, she fairly cried, and said 
she hoped the Lord had sent us here to help 
her; she knew he would do it some time. I 
promised to come over on Sunday and sing and 
anything else I could do to help. She is a real 
good woman, I am sure, but I do not think she 
has ever had very much education.” 

As soon as Effie gave her aunt the oppor- 
tunity, she replied, “ We were talking about 
you just as you came in. We concluded you 
were out searching for something to do next 
Sunday, and I am glad for your sake that you 
have found it. I hope there may be something 
for each of us.” 

“ Very likely there will be,” was Winnie’s 
rejoinder. “ Both of you will have your out- 
door-mission work. Mine will be home mission, 
in taking care of the household matters ; they 
5 . 


In the Pine Woods. 


66 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


will require some looking after, and this is what 
I will do. Did you not once tell me about a wo- 
man who was so completely wrapped up in at- 
tending benevolent societies and church meet- 
ings of various kinds that she neglected her 
home duties to such an extent that everything 
about her house went wrong ! We can arrange 
matters better than that in our establishment. 
You take the foreign mission and I will see 
after the home department. How will that suit 
you, cousin ?” 

“ Not at all. I do not propose, first of all, to 
lose my interest in the home work. I expect to 
find time to do my regular share, and then have 
leisure enough for all I have in prospect at pres- 
ent. And in the next place I have no idea of 
your confining yourself to the kitchen or the pan- 
try or to the exclusive use of the dust-brush or 
the broom. I know the latter is considered good 
exercise for indolent people, but I have not yet 
consigned you to that class; I shall take my 
share of wearing out the brooms. Auntie 
can do as she chooses. I think she can afford 
now however to relinquish the bulk of house- 
keeping affairs to us, and as we have Cora to help 
us, you will not be likely to get rid of my med- 
dlesome fingers about the house as easily as you 
have planned for.” 

“ Hush, Effie, you know what I mean. I be- 


CONNECTING LINKS. 


67 


lieve in each one doing the things she is best 
qualified for, and you know I have no turn for 
such work as you delight in. I am willing to 
leave it all to you, and will do your work about 
the house to compensate for it. Is not this fair, 
mamma?” 

“ I hardly think it will be, but wait and see. 
There does not yet appear to be any necessity 
for a division of labor. I am glad there is a 
prospect for next Sunday bringing something to 
one of us, if only one. Did you find out whether 
there are any church services held here ?” 

“Yes, auntie, I did. The nearest church is 
about six miles away, and preaching only twice 
a month. An old minister — I think his name is 
Holloway — preaches there, and at a place still 
farther away the rest of the time.” 

“We must talk to papa about it when he 
comes home ; perhaps there will be some way 
to have preaching where we can get to listen to 
it.” 

“ Papa will not care whether there is any 
church or not.” 

“ Do not say so, Winnie dear. Even if your 
father does not always go to church when he 
has the opportunity, I think he will do all he 
can to provide us with the means of doing 
it, even if it necessitates having a church of our 
own.” 


68 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Suppose we have a church, who will preach 
in it?” 

“ I cannot tell you, but if a place is provided, 
and there are people to listen, I think some 
means will be provided for the preaching. We 
will have to wait a while for this.” 

“Oh my, what a place! We must wait for 
everything. I almost wish we had remained in 
Westford ; yet I suppose we have hardly been 
here long enough to know much about what we 
can do. I will try to be patient, mamma ; I will 
keep in good humor. Oh there come papa and 
Willie;” and with a bound this good-hearted 
girl ran to greet them. 

“ How are you, Winnie, and how are you 
progressing with your housekeeping affairs ? Is 
everything in order, or have you left some of the 
hard work for us to do?” Mr. Dalton asked. 

“ I think we have everything fixed up about 
as well as we can at present. It is beginning 
to seem a little homelike ; but I miss so many 
things we were accustomed to, and then you 
know the furniture is all new ; we have not be- 
come acquainted with it. But come in ; we were 
just talking about church and Sunday-school. 
Effie says there is a church about six miles from 
here where an old preacher holds service twice 
each month. I do not believe it can be very 
much after all, but will you take us to see ?” 


CONNECTING LINKS. 


69 

By this time Mr. Dalton had reached the 
house, and greeted each member of his family 
in turn. “ I knew you would not look for us 
until to-morrow, but I expected some things 
this evening by the train and thought I had 
better come and see about them ; and it will be 
much more pleasant to spend the evening at home 
than in our shanty in the woods.” 

“We are very glad to have you at home, 
though we are so busy during the day we 
scarcely have time to get lonely, and when even- 
ing comes we have so much to talk about that 
bed -time overtakes us almost before we are 
ready for it. No one has come in to disturb us, 
not even to inquire after our health. Curiosity 
has not yet made us any friends. I expected 
some of the folks living in the house across the 
road would have come to see what we looked 
like inside, but they have only indulged them- 
selves in pretty constant watching us from the 
outside.” 

Saturday brought considerable “ cleaning up,” 
and it was with a feeling of comfort they sat 
on the porch in the evening and reviewed the 
events of the past ten days. 

Sunday was all that Effie could wish for, 
even if she did miss listening to her pastor in 
the brick church in Westford. She had work of 
her own to-day, and she looked forward with a 


70 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


little fear ; but there was a good commingling 
of hope, at least enough to overbalance her 
fear. 

“ Soon after dinner ” she learned was the time. 
Slightly indefinite, ’t is true ; but she was prompt, 
and found others had about the same time 
that she had, and some twenty boys and girls of 
various ages and complexions were gathered 
around the door of the schoolhouse. A few 
seemed to preserve a moderate degree of quiet 
becoming the day and the occasion, while the 
majority were ventilating their animal spirits in 
true childhood fashion. Her presence had a 
wonderfully calming influence, for she had no 
sooner crossed the railroad than the open space 
in front of the house was cleared. Not a form 
to be seen, not a voice to be heard ; all had dis- 
appeared. 

“ Come in. I was waiting for you and we 
will begin school.” This was the greeting 
Effie received as she stood at the door. The 
conductor of the school, we hardly know what 
else to call her, was seated on one end of a 
bench already filled to the other end with some 
of the boisterous ones Effie had seen but a few 
moments before, now as quiet as mice. 

“We always begin school by singing a hymn. 
We only know a few, so we have to nTake them 
go a great way and sing them over and over 


CONNECTING LINKS. ?I 

again.” Without further ceremony she com- 
menced, 

“ There is a happy land 
Far, far away.” 

She was joined in it by nearly all who were in 
the room. When finished she added, “ We now 
say the Lord’s Prayer,” and they all dropped 
to their knees as soon as the words escaped her 
lips. 

As Effie had come to help, she asked, “ Now, 
auntie, what shall I do ? I promised to help 
you if I could. Shall I sing a hymn ?” 

“Yes, or anything else you choose,” and 
Effie soon found her sweet voice could sing the 
praises of her Lord here amid the wildwoods 
quite as well as in the neatly furnished room 
in their church at Westford. Song after song, 
with a short talk here and there between, filled 
up the whole hour almost before she realized 
that time had wings here as well as elsewhere, 
and had not waited for her. 

“ I am glad you have come here to live. 
You will come to our Sunday-school always and 
we will get on so much better. I am old and 
do not know much ; I do the best I can ; but I love 
the good Lord, and try to get these girls and 
boys to love him too. Just sing once more and 
then we will go home.” 

“What shall I sing? I would like it to be 


^2 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

something you all know ; then you can join me 
and it will seem more like Sunday-school. Where 
I live we all sing together when we close school, 
and it sounds so nice.” Effie thought she could 
keep up with them if she got fairly started, 
though she was somewhat fearful lest they should 
outstrip her, and when one of the girls said, 
“ Let us sing, 

‘Jesus loves me, this I know,” 
she led them off and was much pleased when 
it was finished to find they could keep together 
so well. 

“ Do you like to sing ?” she asked, “ and would 
you like to come to my home and learn some 
new hymns and listen to tne play on an organ 
while I try to teach you ?” 

“ Indeed, we would. Will you do it?” was 
quite a general response to her invitation. 

“ To be sure I will. Now let me see how 
many of you can come to our house some after- 
noon this week, let us say on Wednesday, if that 
will suit.” Nearly every hand was raised in re- 
sponse ; even some who did not know exactly 
what it was about obeyed the impulse to do as 
the others did. 

“ And you must come, auntie. It will seem 
nicer for you to be with them, as I do not know 
any of them, not even a single name. I do not 
know your name ; mine is Effie Lane.” 


CONNECTING LINKS. 


73 


“ You could find out my name easy enough. 
Just ask who lives in the old-log house on the 
edge of the woods and you would soon hear, 
‘That is old Betsy Hall/ This is my name 
now, but it wont be much longer. I shall have 
a new name after a while ; the good Lord has 
promised it. He never says anything unless 
He intends to do it. Yes, Betsy Hall will 
have a new name. Glory ! glory ! He ’ll give 
it to me himself.” And the old face seemed 
to be lighted up with a smile from the better 
world. 


74 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER VI. 

EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. 

Duty is the upholding law through which the weakest 
become strong, without which all strength is unstable as 
water. Mrs. Jameson. 

“Well, Effie, how about Sunday-school? 
You do not look as if you had a very doleful 
time of it. Were there many there, and what 
kind of folks were they? Do tell us about it.” 

It was Miss Winnie who thus inquired of her 
cousin as soon as she returned from that first 
Sunday experience. The questions were not 
difficult to answer, either as to numbers or the 
kind of people whom she had met with. 

“To commence,” replied Effie, “there were 
about twenty-five, I should suppose, for I did not 
count them, of different ages and sizes. Some 
of them looked as if they might have been 
lying out in the sunshine all their lives, and had 
become considerably darkened on the outside, 
but I think they all have souls within that can 
be made as white as any of ours can ; and after 
all, that is the important part. The old lady 
who calls the school hers is a somewhat strange 
character. She is just as full of genuine faith 


EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. 75 

as a body can be, though she can do but little in 
the way of teaching as we have been accustomed 
to. Perhaps she knows enough of the Bible to 
teach all that these children are capable of 
understanding just now. I think there are 
some of the strangest kind of people living 
around here I ever knew. Talk about mission- 
aries — this woman is a missionary if there ever 
was one, though I do not believe she would 
know what I meant were I to tell her so.” 

“ I guess then you have fallen in with the 
right person to begin with. You can have your 
mission-school at once already gathered for 
you, provided your present missionary does not 
object.” 

“ I have no fear on that ground. I shall not 
interfere with her, only try to add to the work 
she has already commenced. In fact I have 
started the work in a new line. I have invited 
all to come here on Wednesday afternoon, and I 
have promised to teach them some new hymns — 
they only know a few of the old ones, though 
they are all good no doubt — and to play on the 
organ for them, and I want you to help me sing, 
will you?” 

“ Oh dear, I help you ! Why, Effie, you know 
I could not, for I suppose some of those dirty 
children from across the road will be among 
them ; I saw them coming from the direction 


76 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


of the schoolhouse just before you came home. 
I would not want any of them to come near me. 
I could not bear it. If they would only stay 
outside the house, you might sing for them 
at the window.” 

“ Winnie dear, I never could do that; it is 
out of the question. I know I ought to have con- 
sulted auntie first, but I did not think much 
about it. If she objects, we can meet over at the 
schoolhouse, for it will not be occupied during 
the week for a month or two. I thought the 
organ would be a great attraction, and I hope 
we can try it this week at least.” 

“ I will put nothing in your way, only do not 
ask me to take any part in it. Do not change 
your plan on my account.” 

“Very well, if auntie does not object it will 
be all right.” Thus the matter was dropped 
between Effie and Winnie, but not so between 
Mrs. Dalton and her niece. As soon as the 
former was told of what had been done she 
entered into it with almost as much zeal and 
delight as Effie evinced. 

“ How shall we do ? Must we provide seats 
for them or let them stand around the organ ? 
You have no hymn-books for them to sing from. 
Do you suppose many of them can read ?” 

“Some certainly must be able to read, as 
they have had school part of the year ; but you 


EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. 77 

know we used to teach the little folks at home 
without books, and I think we can do quite as 
well here as there ; there are some smart children 
among them, I have already discovered.” 

“You will be better able to tell what you 
can do after one trial, at least. Shall I be per- 
mitted to be among your visitors?” 

“ To be sure, auntie ; will you come ? That 
will be so good of you. I wanted Winnie to 
help me, but she is afraid. I am so glad you 
will come.” 

At supper-time, when they were all gathered 
around the table, Mr. Dalton rather quizzically 
addressed Effie. “Say, chit, I hear you have 
found a Sunday-school already full grown. Do 
you want any books or papers ? I shall be send- 
ing to Westford for some things this week and 
can order anything you need, unless you are al- 
ready supplied ; only let me know by to-morrow.” 

“Uncle dear, are you in earnest? Out here 
in the woods there cannot be much in the way 
of what are called Sunday-school supplies, but if 
you mean just what you say I will give you a 
list, and it will not be a very short one.” 

“ I am not very much frightened in advance. 
Make it just as large as you need. I know you 
will not be unreasonable.” 

Bibles, hymn - books, picture cards, and 
some wall-texts and illuminated cards were all 


73 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


required, and some other minor things that 
would come of use after a while. 

There was no need for any one to knock at, 
the door on Wednesday afternoon, for Effie 
Lane was there soon after dinner on the watch, 
and ready to welcome the first comer. She was 
a slender little girl apparently seven or eight 
years old, with dark hair and eyes, cleanly but 
meagrely dressed, barefoot, and with a sun- 
bonnet on her head that showed but little of its 
original color, so frequently had it been washed ; 
timid, yet not too much so to say “ Annie 
Gray ” when asked her name. 

“Can you sing, Annie?” asked Mrs. Dalton. 

“Yes, ma’am, a little; when she sings I can,” 
pointing towards Effie, who just then was asking 
the names of two other girls entering the room. 

“ When I help you ! Did you sing on 
Sunday at the schoolhouse ?” 

“Yes, ma’am, I sing some of the hymns. I 
hear pop sing them when he comes home from 
church, and that is the way I learn them.” 

“ Where is the church your father goes to ? 
I did not know there was one anywhere near 
here. Is it the one six miles off that I have 
heard something about?” 

“I don’t know; he is gone all day. We 
never go with him ; I guess it must be a good 
way from here.” 


EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. 79 

By this time others had arrived, and Mrs. 
Dalton suggested they should sing something 
they would all be likely to know. The “stand- 
by” upon all occasions was proposed, and the 
well-known hymn “ There is a happy land ” was 
joined in by all in the room. 

We need not listen to those that followed, for 
two hours seemed none too long for their happy 
voices, uncultivated as they were, to* go over and 
over a few of the sweet songs sung throughout 
the length and breadth of the land. Many a 
time Effie sang alone, and it was difficult to tell 
which her auditors enjoyed the more, listening 
in silence or joining in the song. 

“ Now we must wait a while before we at- 
tempt to learn any more. Will you come again 
next Wednesday? Suppose you do, and you 
may bring any one else with you who would like 
to come.” 

Mrs. Dalton had gone out of the room while 
they were singing the closing hymn, and just as 
the little company was about to disperse she 
appeared at the open door with a tray well filled 
with light, puffy dough-nuts sprinkled over with 
powdered sugar. From one to another it was 
passed till the tray was emptied. Ample provi- 
sion had been made to meet the second and 
even third handing round, and her pleasure was 
quite as great in seeing her company enjoy that 


8o 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


which she had provided for them as was theirs 
in partaking of her kindness. The blessed 
Jesus fed soul and body at the same time, and 
why should not we ? 

“O Winnie, how much you missed by not 
being down here ! I have no doubt you heard 
us singing, but you ought to have been in the 
room and seen how the children enjoyed it. I 
am sure it will not require very many lessons, 
and they will do their teacher a great deal of 
credit after a while.” 

“ I have no doubt, from the empty dish on 
the table, that they fully enjoyed mamma’s part 
of the programme, and I hope you enjoyed your 
part, dirt and all.” 

“O Winnie, Winnie, do not talk so. Your 
cousin and I both enjoyed ourselves, and I am 
sure the children did also. You must not be so 
unkind. If you do not wish to be found helping 
others, do not disparage the work of those who 
take pleasure in it.” 

“ I did not mean to be unkind, mamma, only 
Effie continually brings up something she knows 
I care nothing for. But I suppose it is all right. 
What else was it you were about to say ?” 

“ Only that Annie Gray is a dear little girl. 
I know I shall love her ; indeed I do already. 
She says her mother lives nearly a mile away 
from here, and she came in by herself. Her 


EFFIE LANE'S MISSION WORK. 8 1 

father works out at the mines, and is gone all 
the week and only comes home on Saturday. 
I am going out to see them some time." 

“ Don’t you do it, Effie. I know there must 
be snakes or bears or some such wild animals in 
the woods ; you will get killed. I wonder these 
children are not all killed, they run about so 
recklessly. Mother, do not let Effie go by her- 
self." 

“ Then I think you had better go with her to 
take care of her. I cannot go; father and Willie 
are away all day. Either you or Cora will have 
to be her protector if she needs one." 

“ That will do, mamma ; let me go with Effie. 
I am not a bit afraid, and I should like it ever so 
much. The children do not get hurt or killed, 
and I see no reason why we should." 

“Yes, Cora, you and I will go if auntie is 
willing, and perhaps some day Winnie will go 
along just to see how safe it is." This was 
decided upon for the following day, provided it 
did not rain. 

Thursday was almost cloudless, beautiful but 
warm. The insect world that afternoon seemed 
as if they had retired from active life and were 
taking a long noon-day rest, everything was so 
quiet ; even the breeze was subdued to a very 
gentle motion that scarce caused the most slen- 
der wings to vibrate. One exception alone there 

In the Pine Woods. 


82 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


seemed to be : the ever-present mosquito had not 
forgotten that all times were its own, but was on 
the alert for fresh victims. 

Annie had given plain directions how to find 
her home, and there was no difficulty in follow- 
ing them. Right out in the open sunlight, not 
a tree' or shrub to shade or* relieve from the 
steady downpour of heat from early dawn to 
dewy eve, while on all sides not more than a 
hundred yards were tall pines and oaks towering 
towards the sky. Perhaps for health’s sake this 
may have been, but certainly for neither comfort 
nor beauty. A little garden-patch of potatoes, 
beans, corn, and some other vegetables was on 
one side of the house, and differing from most of 
such spots, it was remarkably free from weeds. 

Effie and Cora observed this, and the former 
remarked, “ I do not believe the Grays can be 
lazy people like so many we see around us. Mr. 
Gray must be a hard-working man, or else his 
wife must have her hands full in keeping their 
place in such good order.” 

“ Good afternoon, Annie ; you see I have 
kept my promise. Is your mother at home ?” 

“ Yes, ma’am, and pop is home to-day ; he got 
hurt at the mine yesterday and could not work, 
so he came home. He is in the house now,” 
and running in she called out, “ Mom, here is 
the lady who sang for us yesterday.” 


EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. 83 

This announcement brought to the door of the 
little house a middle-aged woman, not of an alto- 
gether unprepossessing appearance, though she 
was caught in her every-day clothes, as she said. 

“ Come in, will you ? My man is here ; he 
got hurt and they sent him home in the wagon. 
He is not very bad, I guess. He got his foot 
mashed ; a big rock fell on it.” 

“ Thank you. I promised Annie I would 
come some time, but I am sorry your husband is 
hurt; I hope he will soon get over it. I had 
your little girl at our house yesterday and was 
very glad to find out who she was and where 
you lived. I had no trouble in finding you.” 

“ It was real good of you to come,” said Mr. 
Gray ; “ Annie told us about you last Sunday. 
I am glad I was at home when you came, only I 
would as soon have lost a day without being 
hurt. We poor fellows don’t get to hear much 
singing except what we can do ourselves. Annie 
says you sang for them yesterday; I wish I 
could get to hear you some time.” 

“ Why do you not go to Sunday-school too ? 
Come next time and I will sing for you. Annie 
says you go to church, and when you come home 
you sing some of the hymns they sing there. I 
wish I could get to church ; it is too bad there is 
none near here.” 

“ That ’s so. Six miles seems a long walk on 


84 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


a hot day, but most of it is through the woods. 
I go whenever I can. So does Walt Jones. I 
guess you have heard of him ; his wife cooks for 
Mr. Dalton when he is at the mines. He is 
great on singing.” 

“ I have heard my uncle speak of him and 
his wife. I have not seen either of them, as we 
have not been out to the mines yet. Do you not 
think there are enough people living around 
here for us to have a little church of our own ? 
Then every one could have the opportunity of 
going without having such a long walk.” 

“ I do think so, miss, and I wish Mr. Dalton 
would have one. He could do it if he wanted 
to. They say he has plenty of money and could 
hire a preacher two or three times a month.” 

“ My uncle handles considerable money, I 
know, but it is not all his own, and he could not 
use other people’s funds even for a church, un- 
less the owners of it said so. I will talk to him 
about it some time soon.” 

Mrs. Gray was not altogether a silent listener 
while this conversation was progressing. She 
would occasionally put in a word or two, and 
when Effie alluded to all of them coming to 
Sunday-school she said, “If my man is well 
enough by next Sunday we will all come ; but 
wont you sing for us now?” 

“ To be sure I will. What shall it be ?” 


EFFIE LANE'S MISSION WORK. 85 

“ Just sing any of those hymns you sang for 
them yesterday ; Annie could not remember all 
of them.” 

“ Which one shall it be, Annie?” Annie 
could hardly recall any one in particular, so her 
father said, “ No matter which ; any one you 
choose.” 

Effie thought for a moment, then in her rich 
clear voice she sang, 

“ One there is above all others 

Well deserves the name of Friend; 

His is love beyond a brother’s, 

Costly, free, and knows no end.” 

To her surprise Mr. Gray joined her. Perhaps 
there ( was not such a harmony of sounds as she 
would have looked for at her own home, but 
there was a sympathy of soul that is frequently 
wanting in many a larger or more cultivated 
company. At times her voice seemed almost 
lost in the greater volume of sound that came 
from the others, for at times Mrs. Gray and 
Annie also added their help. 

“ Sing another, please. We do not often hear 
any one but ourselves; we do love singing so 
much.” 

Hymn after hymn was sung. Many of them 
were of course entirely new to her audience, and 
some of them she had to repeat at Mr. Gray's 
request. 


86 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ It is so good of you to come to see us poor 
folks. I have worked for Mears off and on for 
ten years or more, and no one of his people were 
ever inside of this house. Wont you come 
often ? it does us good. I believe I have almost 
forgotten my foot while you were singing. Sing 
once more before you go, please.” And Efhe 
and Cora sang together, 

“ Rock of ages, cleft for me, 

Let me hide myself in thee 

and the tears came into the eyes of Mr. Gray as 
he shouted, “ Glory hallelujah!” at the close of 
each stanza. 

“ Bless the Lord for sending you here ! We 
are poor people, but the good Lord has taken 
care of us, and we thank Him for it. Good-by ; 
come often. And you must come too, miss,” 
addressing Cora ; “ we like people that can sing 
good hymns.” 

Effie and Cora started homeward, not without 
leaving a number of pretty motto cards and a 
few illustrated papers, and the blessings of those 
whom they had visited went with them. 

As they wended their way through the deep 
woods, listening to the voices of myriad insects 
that had now come forth to enjoy the cooler air 
of late afternoon, Effie’s soul seemed as if it had 
been lifted upward to a higher plane than she 
had been accustomed to walk on. She realized 


EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. 87 

there was a work before her, and that here was 
just the place to commence it. How gradually 
yet surely the Lord had opened the way, and 
shown her the peculiar talent needed for the 
cultivation of the field, and how quickly she 
realized that she was the possessor of it. 

“ Just to think, Cora, all this comes from my 
strolling across the railroad one day last week to 
discover who lived in that queer little hut on 
the edge of the woods. You remember seeing 
it from the railroad station. It looked so lonely 
I quite wanted to know who could live in it. 
How often some little incident shows us un- 
expectedly the very thing we are looking for, 
and that with all our striving we have failed to 
discover! Do you remember when we were 
talking about this neighborhood while uncle was 
away, it seemed like idle words to form any 
plans as to what we would do if we were to 
move here ; but we have actually found the very 
kind of work we thought of. Yet what a differ- 
ent kind of people we have met with from what 
we expected: Mr. Jones, Mr. Gray, and old 
Betsy Hall ; not very cultivated, but certainly 
real good, honest-hearted people. I wonder 
whether there are any more like them. 

“ Cora, suppose you and I start the same kind 
of a school I had at home. I think it would be 
nice to teach these children to sew as well as to 


88 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


read. Judging from all I have seen, I do not 
believe one of them could cut out the very 
simplest kind of a dress ; and as for making it 
up, they could not do the first thing at it. What 
do you say, shall we do it ?” 

« I do not care. I will help you all I can ; 
but where would you have your school? We 
could not do it at home, and mamma might not 
want us to go out while the weather is so hot. 

I think she was a little undecided about allow- 
ing us to go to-day, but I am glad I came. 

“ Let us try it if auntie does not put a damper 
on it by any of her fears about fevers or other 
diseases. I do not think she will object particu- 
larly on my account, but she may be afraid for 
you. However, if I go ahead you can help when 
the weather is cooler.’' 

By this time they had reached the edge of 
the wood, and could see their house as they 
emerged into the sunshine. There was a gentle 
breeze fanning them, a few filmy clouds cast 
light shadows over the landscape. There was 
nothing to be called especially beautiful, yet 
everything was so wild and uncultivated that 
nature seemed in harmony with the humanity 
she sheltered. Tall pines, just as they grew, 
and little trees shooting up among them follow- 
ing the same pattern, unchanged perhaps from 
“ the beginning,” were fit emblems of the race 


EFFIE LANE S MISSION WORK. 


of men who, from one generation to another, 
lived and died and their places were filled by 
others — the father a prototype' of the son, the 
son “ a chip of the old block.” 

To Effie Lane’s mind there was hope in this. 
Perhaps a certain degree of indolence would be 
encountered and would require to be overcome, 
but success at Westford emboldened her to try 
the same experiment here. Thus she was 
gathering up the loose threads of her plans 
and straightening them out. 

“ I have it, Cora. I will ask Auntie Hall 
about it, and see what she thinks. She knows 
the children so much better than we do, and 
perhaps, until it will be needed, we can have the 
old schoolhouse. I will see her to-morrow if I 
can, and then we can get to work at once if she 
thinks it will do. She must be brought over to 
our way of thinking and doing, and I anticipate 
little trouble in this. Let us ask Aunt Ruth 
about it.” 

“ Well, girls, did you find your walk a very 
hot one ? It has been delightful here, with 
this fine breeze blowing through the hall. I 
have felt the heat much less than yesterday. 
You have been gone nearly three hours. Did 
you have a pleasant visit?” 

“ Indeed we did, auntie. We found Mr. 
Gray at home. He got hurt at the mines and 


go 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


had to be brought home. I think he is a good- 
hearted man. I like him as much as I do 
Betsy Hall, only he is a different kind of a per- 
son. There are two men at least here who try to 
do what is right. I wonder how many more 
we shall find. 

“ We want to tell you something that Cora 
and I thought of doing, provided you interpose no 
objection. It is to open the .same kind of school 
I had at home for little girls, and teach them to 
sew as well as to read, or to do anything else 
that seems practicable. The principal difficulty 
that presented itself was, where our school 
should meet. I thought of the old schoolhouse, 
if we could obtain possession of it. What do 
you think of our plan ?” 

“You say you and Cora planned this ?” 

“ That is exactly so. We talked it over as 
we came home through the woods. I did not 
suppose you would have any objection to my 
doing it or to Cora joining me when the weather 
permitted. I think it is quite hot during the 
greater part of the day, but it is generally so 
delightful towards evening, I do not believe we 
would suffer from the heat.’' 

“ I have no objection at all, and am glad that 
Cora will be your helper. If there are only to 
be little girls, why cannot they come here just 
as they did yesterday ? They' can sit on the 


EFFIE LANE’S MISSION WORK. Qt 

porch or in the hall while they are sewing, and 
as they are accustomed to being out all hours of 
the day, it will make less exposure for both of 
you.” 

“ Would you be willing, auntie ? That will be 
so nice ! I did not think you would like to do 
this. We can commence next week and I can 
tell them on Sunday. I am sure they will be de- 
lighted to come, and then we can have some 
singing before they go home.” 

Thus the matter was settled so far as the place 
was concerned. Effie did not forget she was to 
consult Mrs. Hall about it, and that was at- 
tended to early the following morning. No 
opposition was encountered in that quarter, but 
hearty encouragement. 

“ Bless you, dear, I would do it myself if I 
could, but I am too old and cannot see well 
enough to sew for myself very much. You are 
a blessing to us poor folks : the good Lord will 
reward you some day for all.” 

A day busy was spent in searching among 
their household goods for material upon which 
to commence, and by Saturday afternoon Effie 
and Cora felt as if they would be ready to meet 
their sewing-class as soon as it could be gathered 
together. 


92 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER VII. 

WORK AT THE MINES. 

Hugh Dalton was a man of considerable 
penetration. It did not take him long to deter- 
mine which of the men in Mr. Hears’ employ 
were faithfully earning the wages he agreed to 
pay them and which were shirking their duties 
whenever opportunity offered. He soon dis- 
covered further that not one among them was a 
practical miner, though some could readily learn 
if under a competent head. Many of them were 
useful as laborers, but if the operation was to be 
a paying one, skilled workmen must be brought 
from elsewhere. 

All this had been duly communicated to Mr. 
Hamilton, with the result that ten practical mi- 
ners had been sent to take charge of the work. 
They were mostly married men, but their fami- 
lies were left behind until they should decide as 
to the desirability of making this their place of 
residence. It was however not the design of 
Mr. Dalton to discharge any of the men now at 
work if they continued industrious and steady. 

Soon Mr. Dalton discovered that the new men 
could not perform the same amount of labor in 


WORK AT THE MINES. 


93 


the course of ten hours as they had been accus- 
tomed to in the place they came from, and it 
would be exacting too much from them to de- 
mand it. 

“ See here, boys ; come to the office this even- 
ing after work and let us have a little talk over 
matters. You are here now and there is no need 
of your returning home ; it does not keep so hot 
all the year. I think we can arrange things to 
suit us all, even if we cannot make the weather 
just to suit us.” 

Hugh Dalton believed that whatever was 
to the interest of the men under his care would 
also be to the interest of his employers, who 
were depending upon his watchfulness for the 
profit they expected to derive from their invest- 
ment. Hence he looked upon both sides of this 
perplexing question, and he inspired such confi- 
dence in the minds of his workmen as could 
have been gained under no other circumstances. 

“ All right, sir ; Mr. Hamilton said you would 
do the right thing by us, or we would never 
have come. We will be on hand.” And they 
were all there. 

We will not wait to listen to all their talk. It 
is enough to know it was entirely satisfactory, and 
three hearty cheers for Mr. Dalton evidenced 
the feeling with which they moved away as that 
gentleman closed and locked his office door. 


94 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


Sunday was a quiet day around the mines. 
No work and no church left the men to dis- 
pose of their time as each one felt inclined to 
do. 

“ What do you say, men ? Parson Holloway 
preaches over at the meeting-house to-day. I 
am going and will show you the way ; let us all 
go. What do you say ?” 

This was Walter Jones. The men were 
sauntering idly around, seemingly waiting for 
some one to tell them how to put the time in, 
and the proposition arrested their attention. 

“ How far do you call it to the meeting- 
house?” asked one of them. 

“Just a good walk. I never measured it, 
but have often tramped it over there. It is 
through the woods most of the way. He is a 
powerful good preacher. If you go and do not 
like him, then you need not try it again.” 

“ Come, Sandy, let us all go. I will. There ’s 
no use of any of us staying round here doing 
nothing all day.” 

“ All right, Jim, go ahead. How soon do 
you start?” 

“ Right off. I am ready,” responded Walter 
Jones. “ Fall in ;” and ten men with Jones and 
two or three others as leaders fell into a broken 
line of march for the little log meeting-house. 

Parson Holloway was there. He noticed the 


WORK AT THE MINES. 


95 


company that Walter Jones brought, and sup- 
posed it was the new men he had heard had 
lately come to “ Dalton’s ” to work. He took in 
the situation at once. His audience seemed to 
inspire him with greater vigor than usual, and 
his singing and preaching were full of fervor. 
There was a vein of sober earnestness in this 
unlettered man that some more cultivated preach- 
ers lack, and he possessed the faculty of impress- 
ing his congregation with it. 

The text that morning was a very old one, he 
said, and was from the first words that were ever 
written : “ God saw everything that He had made, 
and behold it was very good.” “ I tell you, breth- 
ren, God does not say that about everything that 
man makes. Who makes whiskey ? Who makes 
the fools that go round drinking and stealing 
and fighting and cursing ? God made you and 
meant that what he made should be good, just 
like it was in the beginning. But Satan makes 
men’s hearts bad and he never made any- 
thing good, but spoils all he comes across that 
once was good. It is Satan that makes you lie 
and drink and gamble ; I want you to know it ; 
and when he gets hold of you it is hard to shake 
him off ; he will not let you go if he can help it. 
But if the Lord gets hold of you he can keep 
you from Satan’s power. That is certain. Just 
as Moses said it was all good, so God will 


96 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

make you all good if you will just let him do 
it. Suppose you try. Stop drinking. Stop 
swearing. Stop going fishing on Sunday. And 
ask the Lord to keep you from doing wrong, 
and see if he will not do it. God does nothing 
wrong. All he does is good, yes, very good.” 

Such was a portion of Parson Holloway’s 
discourse. We cannot put on paper his style 
of speaking or singing. Though the words of 
the latter were some of the most familiar of the 
old hymns known to our childhood, they were 
lined out and emphasized in a peculiar manner. 
But they found an echo in the hearts and voices 
of his hearers, and they sang with an energy 
such as we already know Walter Jones and 
Hiram Gray were equal to. 

At the conclusion of the service the preacher 
came down from the platform, and walking to- 
wards the group of men standing by Walter 
Jones, said, 

“ You are the men just come to Dalton’s, I 
suppose. Glad to see you. Will you come every 
time we have preaching here ? Suppose I come 
over to your place some time, now there are so 
many of you. What do you say? Would you 
have a meeting there ?” 

“ Yes, we will, parson : come along. I will 
get things fixed up for you.” 

“ Let me see, next Sunday I preach at Ham 


WORK AT THE MINES. 


97 


key’s ; Sunday after I will come. You see to it : 
out in the woods, under those big pine-trees. 
Get me a box to stand upon ; that will be all I 
shall want. We will have a grand time.” 

“ See here, Jones, does that parson preach and 
sing like that all the time ? If he does he 
must be a mighty sight better than some of 
the men up our way. I do not believe half of 
them know what they are talking about. I do 
not care very much about preaching, but if he 
comes I will go to hear him.” 

This was the comment of one of the new 
men as they walked homewards. As we shall 
meet with him again we may as well know who 
he is, Jake Walters by name. Not a bad man 
by any means, in the common acceptation of the 
term: he did not drink, very seldom did he 
take his Maker’s name profanely upon his lips, 
and he tried to be honest in his dealings with 
his fellow-men ; but as he said, he “ cared very 
little for preaching,” so we may conclude his 
heart had not yet been enlightened by the light 
of the gospel. He told what his past life had 
been in these few words, and intimated that in 
one point at least there would be a present 
change in saying, “ I will go to hear him.” 

No particular events occurred to mark this 
week above its predecessors. Work progressed 
as usual. Some new machinery arrived and 


In the Pine Woods. 


7 


9 8 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


was being put in place. Carpenters were busy 
putting up some new houses, as we may remem- 
ber Mr. Dalton had planned for. They were 
in blocks of two, and as soon as finished were 
to be occupied by the families of the new men 
who would remove hither. The sound of the 
saw and hammer was heard from morning until 
night, and a scene of activity was daily witnessed. 

“ Mr. Dalton, we think when you get the 
new houses all finished there will be quite a lit- 
tle town here, and we ought to have a name. 
You know the people over the mountain call it 
‘ Dalton’s.’ Shall you adopt that as the name 
of the place?” 

“ No, sir, not at all. You are right about 
having a name, but it must not be named after 
me. Let us think about it a while ; it will be 
time enough when the houses are finished.” 

Not only among the men had this subject 
been agitated. At the Dalton homestead it had 
been talked over, and Effie, ever ready to start 
a new enterprise, took this matter in charge. 

“ Just wait a while ; there is something else 
quite as important as a new name. Can we not 
also have a little chapel built for the men ? Then 
the place will deserve a name. Will you not put 
up a little meeting-house ? that is what they call 
it around here.” 

“ I have not given much thought to that sub- 


WORK AT THE MINES. 99 

ject as yet ; perhaps it might be a good idea. 
No doubt there will be in time quite a little set- 
tlement around the mines. I do not know what 
Mr. Hamilton would say to it ; he might think I 
was spending the company's money unnecessa- 
rily. You know he is not much of a man for 
these things.” 

“ But only think, uncle, so many men, and 
no place for them on Sunday ! They lounge 
about or go hunting or fishing, and you know 
they ought not to do this on Sunday. Do build 
a little house, even if it is not a very handsome 
one.” 

“ I will write to Mr. Hamilton about it, and 
do exactly as he orders.” 

“ That will be very kind in you, and then 
you can give the place a new name, for it 
ought to have one if there is a meeting-house 
built.” 

“Sure enough, the men have been talking 
about this already. Now if we have the church 
it will be your doings, and you , shall give the 
place a name if Mr. Hamilton does not claim the 
right. Will that suit you, puss?” chucking her 
under the chin as he spoke. 

“ Indeed it will suit me exactly, for I have 
been thinking of a name, and when the chapel is 
built I will tell you what it is. If you will allow 
me I will go out the first time services are held, 


IOO 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


and propose the name and see whether the peo- 
ple will like it ; and then, if Mr. Hamilton is 
satisfied and you are, that will settle the matter. 
Will you write at once to Mr. Hamilton?” 

“ Yes, I will write very soon. We could not 
commence work on it for about two weeks yet, 
and we shall hear in good time.” 

The letter was duly written. Much of it 
referred to the various business aspects of the 
operations, but at the close of it there was this 
sentence : 

“ When the new houses and machine-shops 
are completed there will be some thirty build- 
ings in addition to the old shanties, which are 
not of much value and will be of no further use ; 
they might as well be torn down. The men 
think the place will be of sufficient importance 
to have a new name, and I fully agree with 
them. What shall it be ? Something else too. 
My niece, Effie Lane, wants to have a little chap- 
el built ; she has taken a great interest in the 
children in her native place and has started a 
school for them, and she wishes to do something 
of the same kind for the children at the mines. 
She thinks a building might be put up that could 
be used for both purposes. What shall I do? 
There will probably be sufficient lumber on the 
ground to put up a fair-sized house that would 
not cost very much. I think it would give the 


WORK AT THE MINES. 


IOI 


place a better standing in the neighborhood if 
there was some kind of a church on it. Please 
let me know how I shall act.” 

Two people’s schemes were thus being fur- 
thered, though each of an entirely different 
character. One planned for the Master’s sake, 
the other from a mercenary consideration, 
though both pointing to the same result, a place 
of worship. 

One person drops a dime or even a cent into 
the Lord’s basket with a prayer that it may be 
accepted, not so much for its value as a coin but 
because it was a heart’s gift. Another drops a 
gold coin into the same basket to be seen of men 
and recognized as a liberal giver to the church 
funds. While Efhe Lane was actuated by the 
purest motives in her desires for the welfare of 
the people around her, Hugh Dalton was look- 
ing more at the temporal advantages to be 
gained from the proposed building. 

When Mr. Hamilton had read the letter and 
came to the part relating to the chapel, he gave 
a very significant “ Humph ! What next ? I 
suppose they will want us to pay the preacher’s 
salary. Well, it will not be very much, and it 
might after all cost less to keep a parson, if he 
could control the men and keep them at home, 
than to have quarrels and strikes all the time.” 
So Mr. Hamilton when he replied to Mr. Dal- 


102 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


ton’s letter, after referring to each separate item 
of business, finished with these words : 

“As to the chapel, it might be an economical 
as well as prudential matter, provided the first 
cost was not too much. If the men want to go 
to church it will be better for them to do it at 
home ; but how about a parson ? Do you intend 
to have one or only let your niece have her 
school at present? However, go ahead. Do as 
you choose, and when the house is finished you 
may as well get a preacher too, and whatever is 
short on his salary we will make up for the first 
year. As for name, tell your niece she may as 
well give the place a name ; only one thing I 
insist upon, my name is not to be in any way 
associated with it.” 

Sunday came round, one of those fine, clear, 
warm days so common at that season of the year. 
A good-sized space had been cleared off at the 
edge of the woods on Saturday evening, and a 
rough platform had been erected for the preach- 
er, who was prompt to his appointment and was 
on hand. Notices had been generally circulated 
through the neighborhood, and for miles in all 
directions the people had gathered. Mr. Dalton 
had brought his family to this first service at 
“ the camp,” and the last to be held there till the 
new name was known. 

If the strangers were interested at the meet- 


WORK AT THE MINES. 


103 


mg they attended two weeks since, they were 
aroused to-day. Mr. Gray was present, and of 
course Walter Jones was there, and their voices 
rang out through the wild forest till there 
seemed to be an echo from the tall trunks 
around and the canopy of branches overhead. 
Parson Holloway began the service, waving his 
long arms and moving to and fro across the plat- 
form, singing at the top of his voice hymn after 
hymn of the good old-fashioned kind that past 
generations had been accustomed to hear, and 
which orally had descended from father to son, 
with never a change of tune. 

At last a slight lull came in the service, and 
a sweet voice was heard singing, 

“Just as I am, without one plea 

But that thy blood was shed for me, 

And that thou bidst me come to thee. 

O Lamb of God, I come, I come !” 

It was Effie Lane; her soul was all aflame 
with the thought, “ Now is the accepted time- 
Seize the present moment and let it be one that 
will tell for time and eternity/' Hence her voice 
spread over that company in the words of the 
hymn like the overshadowing of the divine 
Presence. No one joined her but the members 
of her own family. They were all sitting to- 
gether on some seats especially prepared for 
them somewhat by themselves, and the solemn 


io4 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


sweetness of the voices no one dared to mar. 
Her face was radiant with joy as she sang the 
concluding stanza : 

“Just as I am ! thy love unknown 
Has broken every barrier down ; 

Now to be thine, yea, thine alone, 

O Lamb of God, I come, I come !” 

It was not so much the sermon that was 
preached as the songs that were sung that sent 
a thrill of pleasure and satisfaction through the 
minds of those who had already learned to love 
such gatherings, while to the indifferent ones it - 
was a new experience altogether unanticipated, 
and which they scarcely knew how to under- 
stand. They had frequently been spectators at 
such meetings, but to-day they felt as though 
they were to some extent partakers of the good 
feeling that existed. 

“ See here, parson ; if you will come here to 
live we will build you a meeting-house, and we 
can have meetings every Sunday and in all kinds 
of weather, without taking the risk of storms. 

I like being in the woods such a day as this, 
but this kind of weather does not last all the 
year.” 

It was one of the new men that thus started 
the idea of building a meeting-house, and it was 
taken up quite heartily by others. 

“ Yes, indeed, that will be just the thing we 


WORK AT THE MINES. 105 

want,” broke in Walter Jones. “ I ’m glad to 
hear you say so. Who will help ?” 

A chorus of voices gave the reply, “All of us, 
right away.” 

There would have been little trouble to have 
had a subscription paper well filled on the spot ; 
but wdiile the enthusiasm was at its height Mr. 
Dalton was noticed ,to walk towards the preacher, 
and for a few moments an earnest conversation 
was held between them, the result of which was 
announced by Parson Holloway from the plat- 
form. 

“ Wait a moment, friends ; I have something 
to tell you. You say you want to have a meet- 
ing-house, and you want me to come and live 
here and preach to you. I like to preach out in 
the open air. I feel freer, I can see all the grand 
things the good Lord has made, and it makes 
me feel how much we owe him. But if you 
want a house you shall have the house, whether 
I come to preach in it or not. Mr. Dalton says 
he will build it, and not ask you for a cent to- 
wards it. What do you think of that?” 

At this Effie could not restrain herself, but 
clapped her hands for joy. The act was conta- 
gious, and Parson Holloway’s voice was hushed 
amid the enthusiastic display of approval that 
followed. He continued, when he could again 
be heard : 


io6 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ I knew you would like it, and Mr. Dalton 
says he will give you a hundred dollars a year 
towards the preacher’s salary. What do you 
think of that ? It will not be a mean kind of a 
house either ; it is to be a chapel with a steeple 
on it.” 

Here Effie again interrupted, “And I will put 
a bell in it.” 

“No, miss, he says he will do everything. 
You did not give me a chance to finish what I 
was about to say. He says, ‘ A steeple on it and 
a bell in it, so you will all know when to come to 
meeting, when the bell rings.’ ” 

We learn that it was not Mr. Dalton’s inten- 
tion to abandon the project of having a meeting- 
house, even if the result of his application to Mr. 
Hamilton was unsuccessful. He knew the ad- 
vantages of it ; and his determination as ex- 
pressed by Mr. Holloway was not altogether 
the conclusion of the moment, although it was 
thus made known rather in advance of his inten- 
tion. 

Had Mr. Dalton waited to write that letter to 
the company in which the subject of the chapel 
was particularly alluded to, and had he written 
it this week, perhaps there would have been less 
stress laid upon the business aspect, but rather 
more prominence given to the spiritual needs of 
the people. To-day his word was given ; on his 


WORK AT THE MINES. 107 

personal responsibility the chapel was to be 
built. 

When Mr. Hamilton’s letter was received 
during the week following it did not change his 
purpose in the least. For a while he debated as 
to where the expense of building should be 
placed ; but he concluded to let that rest until 
future developments showed what it was best to 
do. 

How easily plans can be laid, and sometimes 
to be as easily destroyed ! Mr. Dalton’s proved 
to be no exception, but we will wait a while to 
hear how this happened. 

We remember that when at Westford Mr. 
Dalton was not much of “ a meeting man.” He 
would frequently accompany the rest of the 
family to church, and none could give their 
pastor a more cordial welcome to their house 
than he. Yet he had never gone beyond the 
acknowledgment of religion, saying, “ It is all a 
good thing. Some time I may give it more 
thought when I can do so intelligently. I do 
not believe in excitement.” Such were his ex- 
cuses for delay. How seldom do such persons 
find the time come for turning their thoughts 
from earthly things and seeking for that which 
belongs to the world beyond. 

A new feeling now had entered his heart, if 
it had not taken actual possession of him. Three 


108 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

months since Hugh Daiton would not have 
pledged himself to perform any such act; he 
would not perhaps have recommended it to his 
employers. There was no plan of a chapel on 
those bulky papers that Mr. Dalton submitted to 
the company at the time the purchase was made. 
All other needed buildings were carefully provi- 
ded for, but no chapel was spoken of. 

Wherefore this change ! Home influence 
may have had very much to do with it ; and he 
could see that the quiet work that Effie was 
doing among the children was having its effect 
among the men. In fact Effie was already a 
leader among them. She had actually seen but 
little of them, but they had heard much of her. 
So that it was not by personal contact, but by a 
transmitted power, that her influence was felt, 
and her wish was all that was needed to carry 
out any plans she might form. 

All this Mr. Dalton had noticed, and he could 
not but ask himself the reason of this. “ Her 
look is sufficient to calm the most reckless of the 
men. Surely she possesses some hidden power 
to which I am a stranger/’ he concluded. 

Seed may slumber a long time in the ground 
ere it shows signs of life. Sometimes it may 
grow in proportion to the care, or want of it, 
bestowed on the soil in which it is planted. 
The sunshine, the rains, and the gentle dews 


WORK AT THE MINES. 


IO9 


are all needed to bring forth the tender shoots. 
So the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ was enter- 
ing the heart of Hugh Dalton, and his act of to- 
day gave evidence of the bursting germ that 
would be seen after many days springing up to 
bear fruit. He only needed the stimulating 
power of the Holy Spirit, the sunshine of Jesus’ 
love, and the gentle hand of Effie Lane to lead 
him to the open door. 


no 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

THE SEWING-SCHOOL. 

“ Do you think you can sew these two pieces 
of calico together, Annie, if I pin them for you 
this way? You must try and take little stitches 
and keep them straight. Let me see how well 
you can do it.” 

This was the first day of the sewing - school. 
Mrs. Dalton had provided some cheap calico and 
plenty of needles and cotton, so that no matter 
how many might come, there would be some 
work for every one who could handle a needle. 
The idea of not being able to handle a needle 
may seem strange, but if there were some who 
could pass it through the calico without wound- 
ing their fingers, there were others who could 
not pass the thread through the eye. Thus the 
beginning was made in sewing and in garment- 
making. 

Annie Gray, who was asked the question as 
to her ability to sew with little stitches and 
make a strong seam, answered, “ I am not sure, 
ma’am, but I can try.” 

“Then I am sure you will succeed; most 
people do if they try. You must hold the calico 
as I do. Now watch me and see how I do it. 


THE SEWING-SCHOOL. 


Ill 


Try again. There you have it. But stop a mo- 
ment ; try and hold your needle the way I hold 
mine. Do you see?” 

“ Yes, ma’am.” 

“ Very well, go on for a while. I must attend 
to Lilly. I notice she is waiting for me to 
show her what to do next. Lilly, you know 
already how to sew, but I want you to become a 
very neat seamstress ; then you can make the 
dresses and other garments for your mother and 
sister. Here is a dress I have cut out that I 
think will about fit your little sister; if you 
will make it up nicely I will send it to her as a 
present.” 

“ She do n’t want any new dress half as much 
as I do. She don’t go to Sunday-school, and 
I do, and have to wear this old thing.” 

“Very well, if you make this one nicely I 
will let you try one for yourself ; but I want first 
to see how well you can sew when you try. I 
like to have everything done neatly.” 

“ It do n’t make any difference how she looks ; 
she will tear it out on the bushes the first time 
she gets it on. I know she will.” 

“ Perhaps if it looks very nice and clean she 
will be careful of it. Let us try her ; this is the 
only way to find out.” 

Thus from one to another EfSe went until 
she had given each one of the sixteen girls 


1 12 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


something to do. They were not all as willing 
to try as Annie Gray was, nor yet were they all 
as selfish or ill-natured as Lilly Hendricks. 
These two may be set down as the extremes, 
and between them might be found all varieties 
and shades of character and disposition. Some 
tried to please their teacher, while others pouted 
at the work given them to do. 

“ I thought she said she was going to give 
us a dress to make for ourselves. I would n’t 
have come to sew such stuff as this if I had 
known it.” 

“ Are you not ashamed of yourself, Kit An- 
drews! You know she did not say she was go- 
ing to give us new dresses, only she would teach 
us how to make them. If she gives Lil Hen- 
dricks one maybe she will give some of the rest 
of us dresses too. I do not care ; she is real 
nice, and I am going to try and please her 
whether she gives me anything or not.” 

Such were some of the comments passed 
upon this first day’s work ; and if Effie Lane 
could have heard them all she might have al- 
most felt disposed to abandon at once the plan 
she had formed, so far at least as some of her pu- 
pils were concerned. But she was so intent upon 
the work in hand there was no time to listen 
to the conversation that was going on around 
her. She knew that girls would talk, and as 


THE SEWING-SCHOOL. 


1 13 

she had not imposed silence upon them there 
was no need of any censorship over their words 
unless too loudly spoken or too rough in lan- 
guage. Now and then passing by the whis- 
perers or sitting beside some one whom she was 
endeavoring to instruct in some particular part 
of her work, she might overhear some of their 
suppressed whispers, but none sufficient to glean 
from them any idea of their full import. 

An hour was thus spent in more or less con- 
stant instruction as to the way to hold the calico 
or how to get the needle through without fast- 
ening the thread to the thumb or finger, which 
it was some way or other very prone to do. 

“ Come, girls, we will take a little rest for a 
few moments. I will play on the organ and 
sing for you. I want you to learn a little hymn. 
I think it is a beautiful one, not very new, but 
none the less good. Come, stand in a circle 
around the organ, this way. You know what a 
circle is, round just like a wheel, only this time 
we will make just a half-circle. Annie, you may 
stand at that side ; Lilly, you come next, and 
so on ; there will be room for all of you with- 
out crowding. I want you to listen very at- 
tentively while I sing the first verse, to catch 
the words and the tune and the sweet voice 
of Effie Lane broke forth in response to her 
touch of the organ keys : 

In the Pine Woods. 8 


1 14 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

“ ‘ Let us gather up the sunbeams 
Lying all around our path ; 

Let us keep the wheat and roses, 

Casting out the thorns and chaff; 

Let us find our sweetest comfort 
In the blessings of to-day, 

With a patient hand removing 
All the briers from the way. 

Then scatter seeds of kindness 
For our reaping by-and-by.’ 

“ Do you not think that is beautiful ? It is 
exactly what we all ought to do. There is no 
good in gathering thorns and briers to make a 
bouquet of and forget that there are such beau- 
tiful flowers growing among them. Some of 
you may not have very many pleasant things 
every day, but I think there must be now and 
then some bright little thing that brings you 
joy. That is the one you ought to remember, 
and the disagreeable things will be almost for- 
gotten. But listen and I will sing another verse : 

“ ‘ Strange we never prize the music 

Till the sweet-voiced bird has flown ; 

Strange that we should slight the violets 
Till the lovely flowers are gone ; 

Strange that summer skies and sunshine 
Never seem one-half so fair 
As when winter’s snowy pinions 
Shake their white down in the air.’ ” V 

“ Is that all, Miss Effie ?” asked Annie Gray 
as this verse was concluded and Effie made a 
pause to look around upon her audience. 


THE SEWING-SCHOOL. 


IIS 

“ No, dear, it is not ; there are two more 
verses. Do you want to hear the whole of it?” 

“ Oh yes, do sing them all, they are so beauti- 
ful. I could stand here all day and listen to you 
sing. I wish pop was here ; he does love sing- 
ing. Wont you sing it next meeting-day ?” 

“ I cannot say about that ; perhaps I may 
and she finished the song : 

“ ‘ If we knew the baby fingers 

Pressed against the window-pane 
Would be cold and stiff to morrow — 

Never trouble us again — 

Would the bright eyes of our darling 
Catch the frown upon our brow ? 

Would the print of rosy fingers 
Vex us then as they do now ? 

“ ‘ Ah, those little ice-cold fingers, 

How they point our memories back 
To the hasty words and actions 
Strewn along our backward track ! 

How those little hands remind us, 

As in snowy grace they lie, 

Not to scatter thorns, but roses, 

For our reaping by-and-by. 

Then scatter seeds of kindness 
For our reaping by-and-by. 1 

“ Why do you think I love this little hymn 
so much ? Let me tell you. Once I had a little 
sister who was sickly and scarcely ever felt well. 
She was rather cross and fretful, and would put 
me out of humor. I would be cross and behave 
very unkindly to her, when I ought to have 


II 6 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

done everything I could to relieve her suffering 
and almost constant pain. My mother would 
spend hours trying to soothe her, and I com- 
plained because I thought she neglected me to 
care for this little afflicted one. I loved my 
little sister, I am sure ; but I did very little to 
make her short life a happy one. I was selfish, 
and cared more for my own pleasure than I did 
for dear little Lilian’s comfort. It seems now as 
if I was taking all the bright and beautiful 
things out of her life and filling up the hours 
and days with cruel thorns and briers. I did 
not know it then, for I was not any older than 
some of you are ; but when they laid her out in 
her pretty white dress, and the little casket in 
which she was placed was covered over with 
beautiful white flowers, then I thought how few 
flowers I had scattered over her pathway. It 
seemed to me as if I had done nothing but 
unkind acts to her all her life. It was not quite 
so bad as that, but it really appeared so to me. 
I have not forgotten it, and that is one reason 
why I try to make other people happy now. I 
once heard it said, ‘ The greatest thing a man 
can do for his Heavenly Father is to be kind to 
some one of His children.’ I think if it is not 
the greatest thing it certainly is very near it, 
for Jesus said it was the same as doing it to 
Him.” 


THE SEWING-SCHOOL. XI 7 

“ O Miss Effie, did you have a little sister to 
die ? I am so sorry. I wish I could have seen 
her. Did she look like you ? I know she must 
have been sweet.’’ 

“ No, Annie, I do not think she looked very 
much like me. Some day I will show you her 
picture. I have one, but I cannot get it now ; 
it is among some things I have not yet un- 
packed. She was only six years old when she 
died. It was a good many years ago, but I have 
tried to be kind to everybody since then, and I 
want you all to be kind to each other and to 
every one you meet. Now we have been resting 
for nearly half an hour, we must try a little 
more work. I hope we shall find that each one 
of us has learned something this afternoon.” 

Had Effie Lane gone around during the next 
hour and listened to the words, she might have 
heard from the same lips that she had plenti- 
fully scattered seeds of kindness and love in 
hearts that had seldom come under such in- 
fluence. 

“ A’n’t she nice ! I ’ll never say another word 
against her. I don’t care whether she gives 
me a dress or not, I ’m going to make this one 
just as nice as I can to please her,” and Lilly 
Hendricks actually went back to her work a 
changed girl, for the time being at least. “ Kind 
words never die.” 


II 8 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

Not on one listening ear alone had the words 
of that song fallen, nor yet the comments that 
Effie had made upon it. Scarcely a household 
was represented in that little company in which 
the sentiment would enter out of place. Kind- 
ness was not a natural trait of character ; “ Every 
one for himself or herself,” was the prevalent 
rule. Yet there was some fallow ground in 
which good seed had that afternoon been 
dropped to spring up erelong and bear fruit 
a hundred-fold. 

“ Do sing again before we go home, wont 
you, Miss Effie ? We do love so much to hear 
you.” Work was now being put away and the 
sixteen girls were preparing to leave. 

“ What shall I sing, Lilly ? I would like it 
to be something that you all know; then you 
could join me in it.” 

“ When we get through Sunday-school we 
often sing, ‘ Happy Land we all know it.” 

“ Very well then, I will sing that. It is very 
old, but none the worse on that account. After 
we get some new singing-books we can learn 
some fresh hymns, and I know you will like 
that.” 

“ Are we to have singing-books to keep for 
ourselves ? When will they come ?” 

“ I did not say anything about giving them 
to you to keep. I shall see about that after a 


The sewing-school. 119 

while. I expect some pretty cards and papers ; 
I may give you some of them.” 

“ Happy Land ” and two or three other well- 
known hymns were sung, and a band of happy 
girls dispersed to their varied homes. 

Are you looking for any of those scowls or 
listening for any of those unkind or scornful 
words we saw or heard about the time the work 
was being given out ? Only about two hours ago, 
but your search will now be in vain. Sit down 
for a few moments and examine that little dress 
that was so soon to be torn on the briers or 
soiled in the mud. You will be surprised to note 
the difference there seems to be in the work- 
manship. The first hour showed crooked seams, 
large stitches, altogether careless work ; but 
now see how neatly that skirt and body have 
been sewed together. Those short sleeves you 
would think Miss Effie must have helped at, 
but she did not even see them until they were 
sewed in. What or who helped Lilly this 
last hour? Was it just the spirit of love from 
Effie’s life that had touched her heart that 
day ? 

These may not have been the particular 
thoughts that came to either of them at that 
hour, but they were the flowers and not the 
thorns that each one bore away with her when 
the song was ended, and sixteen happy girls 


120 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


went to their homes leaving aunt and niece all 
the happier for the pleasure they realized had 
been given. Thus one seed was sown, the fruit 
of which they would gather in time. 

“ He that watereth shall be watered also 
himself.” Prov. 11:25. 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 


121 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE NEW CHAPEL. 

“ Mr. Dalton, will you let us men build the 
new meeting-house? We had a meeting last 
evening, and we agreed if you were willing we 
would each give a week’s work towards it. We 
thought it was not altogether fair that we should 
not have a hand in it.” 

“ But, Jones, the company have written me 
word that the hoifte may be built, and that the 
expense will be borne by them. Yet if the men 
wish to have a hand in it I have no particular 
objection, and as next week will be a rather 
slack time while the new engine is being put in 
place, I will agree to it, and will pay you half 
wages.” 

“ No, sir, we want to work on our own ac- 
count ; it will not be giving anything if we take 
pay for our work. You give us the lumber 
and nails, and we will do the work, only you 
will have to show us what to do.” 

All the men, both new and old, seemed ready 
to stand by what Walter Jones had proposed. 
This would be a real giving. It meant a sacri- 
fice, one entire week’s wages, to men who at the 
best of times were not able to earn much more 


122 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


than sufficient to provide the actual necessities 
of life. This was not a matter to be lightly 
agreed to. True, the loss would be no greater 
than many men or even whole communities 
submit to when “ on a strike.” In one instance 
the loss is sustained in the vain hope that good 
may come from it, or it may be on account of 
some imaginary grievance and led on by the 
mandate of a single dissatisfied man. In the 
present instance the good was only prospective, 
but it had the assurance of a positive promise. 
It was like bringing their tithes into the store- 
house and waiting for the outpouring of the 
expected blessing. 

We must not conclude that either Walter 
Jones or Hiram Gray was a type of the men to 
be found at the mines. By no means. Yet this 
voluntary offering only shows how much influ- 
ence one or two earnest men can have over 
others, who while they may differ from them in 
their estimate of the value of the thing proposed 
to be done, yet will yield a hearty acquiescence 
in the scheme because they know the leaders in 
it are honest and sincere. Some of the new- 
comers rejoiced at the prospect and entered into 
Jones’ proposition with zeal ; and the rest joined 
them, not wishing to be considered as opposing 
it, though they would have been quite willing to 
accept Mr. Dalton’s proposition of half-pay. 


THE NEW CHAPEL. I2j 

They proved to be an industrious set of 
builders. There were about twenty of them 
who started on Monday morning in the work. 
It was not an elaborate plan that Mr. Dalton 
had prepared, but a simple house, thirty feet by 
twenty-four, with a steeple on one corner. The 
head carpenter directed all the work, and so 
energetic were they that Saturday evening 
found them with the roof on the house and the 
floor laid. No windows were yet in place, but 
the workmen insisted that they should have 
some kind of service in it. 

“We will have a singing-meeting, Mr. Dal- 
ton ; Jones and myself can do that much, and 
the rest will help, if you do not object.” 

“ No, Gray, I do not object ; but Parson Hol- 
loway will not be here, and you cannot have 
much of a meeting without him. However, do 
as you choose.” 

“ All right, we will see about it on Sunday.” 

Mr. Dalton thought they might use the work 
of their own hands as they wished to, but he 
did not mention it to his family. Even if he 
had proposed that they should go out, Effie 
would have preferred to spend the day with her 
girls, as she had received the cards and papers 
she had promised to distribute to them. She 
would not wish to disappoint them of this 
pleasure. 


124 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

It would be difficult to decide where the 
enthusiasm was the higher, at the chapel or at 
the schoolhouse. It was of a different character 
at each place : somewhat rough in manners at 
the chapel, where no restraint was placed on 
voice or gesture and each one seemed to give 
vent to his or her feelings as the moment 
prompted, while at the schoolhouse enthusi- 
asm was tempered by the sweet voice and gentle 
manner of Effie ; and while every eye sparkled 
with delight, the impression made was rather 
seen and felt than heard. 

The meeting at the chapel was in the morn- 
ing, but Hiram Gray came home at noon, walk- 
ing the ten miles in the hot sunshine with his 
foot still suffering somewhat from the injury 
he had received ; but he would not miss the 
singing that had been promised for the after- 
noon. He came in rather late for some of the 
exercises, but not too much so for the part he 
most enjoyed. 

Miss Effie had just been distributing the 
hymn-books as he entered the open door, and she 
stepped up to him, saying, “ I am glad to see 
you, Mr. Gray ; we are just about to try some of 
our new hymns. Here is a book ; perhaps you 
may be able to help us.” 

“ Now, children, I will sing the first verse 
and I want you to follow me on your books, and 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 1 25 

then we will try it together. We will soon 
learn them if we all pay attention.” 

“O Miss Effie, wont you sing that song 
about roses and thorns? I want pop to hear it. M 

“Yes, Annie, after a while; but first I wish 
to sing some of the hymns in these books. I 
always try to please you, and you may at any 
time ask me when you want anything in par- 
ticular, and if I can I will gladly gratify you.” 

Mr. Gray added considerably to the volume 
of sound. His was a voice naturally loud, and 
he only enjoyed singing when he could throw 
his shoulders back and expand his lungs to their 
utmost capacity. While a little toning down 
would have been quite grateful to Effie, she 
would not risk hurting his feelings by even sug- 
gesting a change, and whenever she asked them 
to follow her his voice was always prominent. 

“ I intend to give each one of you a hand- 
some card to-day. I want you to learn the text 
there is upon it, and next Sunday be able to tell 
me what it is. The hymn-books you must leave 
here so that I will have them for another time ; 
the cards you may keep. I think you have 
done very nicely to-day.” 

“What kind of a meeting did you have at 
the chapel ? Annie tells me you went out there 
this morning.” 

“ Indeed we did have a meeting. You ought 


126 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


to have been there. It was only praying and 
singing, but it was good. By next Sunday we 
hope Parson Holloway will be there again ; then 
you must all come. Wont you bring the sing- 
ing-books along ?” 

“ Very likely I will if I come, and I hope we 
may all be there unless something prevents that 
I do not know of now. It has been very good 
in you to do so much work last week. I hope 
you will not lose anything by working for the 
Lord. He always pays well.” 

“ Indeed He does ; but there are some of the 
men who do not think so. There was at first 
a bit of grumbling about it, and some talked 
rather rough, but they came round at last and 
worked like the rest of us.” 

“ But, Mr. Gray, the Lord does not look with 
pleasure upon any work that is done for Him 
through compulsion. Do you not know 'the 
Lord loveth a cheerful giver’ ? I hardly think 
the men who so grudgingly gave their time will 
feel as happy as those who so willingly went to 
the work. We will hope, however, they will 
derive some benefit from the services that will 
be held when the chapel is completed. Do you 
know whether any of the men at the mines are 
addicted to drinking habits ? I heard that two 
or three of them were, but I hope I have been 
misinformed/’ 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 


127 


“ I do not want to tell on any of them, but I 
think there are two or three who like whiskey 
too well. I saw one of them drunk once, only 
once, but it showed he liked it. Your uncle 
knows all about it.” 

“ How sorry I am ! but we must try and 
teach them some better way to spend their 
money, or rather how to save and use it. There 
is no saloon anywhere near the mines, I think.” 

“ Oh no ! they get their whiskey right across 
the road from your house, at Hawley’s tavern. 
Tom Hawley has a license to sell it, so they say ; 
but as he wont sed to everybody, I do not believe 
it. It is a bad business anyway, miss.” 

“Yes, it is. I will talk to uncle about it; 
perhaps he can find out a way to prevent any of 
your men from getting it, or at least from taking 
it out to the mines.” 

“ You could do more at that than Mr. Dalton. 
The men would think he was only afraid they 
would lose time, and they would drink when he 
was not about and would not see them. You 
might tell them it was bad, and they would be- 
lieve you.”_ 

“ You need not tell me who the men are that 
drink. I will give out some temperance papers 
and cards the next time I am out there. It may 
do some good.” 

It was a relief to Hiram Gray not to turn in- 


128 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


former, for he did not like to be in any way 
concerned in injuring whatever good name any 
of his comrades might have. He well knew it 
would be for the good of the men if they could 
be induced to give up the practice. Yes, he 
could look back a few years when he too liked a 
good drink, as he called it, quite as well as any 
one ; but Parson Holloway got hold of him one 
day when he was under the influence of liquor 
and kept him in-doors until he became sober. 
He then made him so ashamed of his actions, 
and drew such a true picture of the drunkard’s 
downward course, that Hiram Gray took a sol- 
emn oath to abandon the course he was in and 
never to touch again the accursed stuff ; and he 
kept his promise, and thanked the Lord that the 
parson got hold of him when he did. 

“ How would it do for some of you men to 
get up a temperance club? Perhaps the men 
who drink might be persuaded to join it, and 
then how much good would be done.” 

“ Just wait till we have the new church fin- 
ished and the parson there. We will make 
things shake then. He will not let any of 
the men drink if he can help it. You ought 
to see him, and I suppose you will next Sun- 
day.” 

“ Very well, Mr. Gray ; I think we had better 
go home now. I see Annie is waiting for you. 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 12g 

You have a dear little girl. I love her and want 
her to come and see me very often.” * 

* “And she loves you, miss. She talks about 
you every day — yes, ’most all day. She would 
live at your house if we would let her. When 
she comes too often, just send her home 
again.” 

“ I will,” laughing ; “ when I am tired of any 
one I can always find some way of getting rid of 
her; but Annie has not reached that point 
yet, and I do not think she will very soon. 
Good-by.” 

“ Good-by, and may the Lord bless you.” 

We have heard it said that the explorer of 
a deep cavern, in order to make sure of finding 
his way out, took a spool of thread, and fastening 
the end at the entrance, unwound it gradually as 
he advanced into the recesses of the cave. Thus 
he still possessed some means of communication 
with the world he seemed to have left behind 
him. Just so with Effie Lane. She had her 
spool of thread, slowly unwinding it as circum- 
stances seemed to require. She had securely 
fastened the end, at the very entrance upon the 
work, to the Mercy Seat ; and whenever there 
was any misgiving as to her course she could 
and did repair to the starting-point. There she 
always found the light, and could afresh mark 
out the path which she hoped and trusted would 
9 


In the Pine Woods. 


130 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


lead securely to the desired end. Sometimes it 
proved to be the old and well-beaten path she 
had just traversed, and then with renewed en- 
ergy she would push on to gain the spot from 
which she had retraced her steps. With how 
much firmer tread, with how much more hopeful 
feeling, did she thus go over the ground, mark- 
ing each well-remembered spot as she passed it 
by. 

Mentally she saw Annie Gray right near the 
entrance, and hand in hand they proceeded. 
Then Lilly Hendricks or old Mrs. Hall was 
met, each one cheering her as they came into 
view ; and when Hiram Gray and the chapel 
and the drinking men were encountered she 
could thank the Lord that he had guided her 
thus far, and sing, 

“ Thus far the Lord hath led me on.” 

But we must not forget that just now we are 
interested in the work of the chapel. It only 
required two more weeks to have it in full readi- 
ness for occupancy, and it was decided to have 
no further service until then. 

The second Sunday passed quietly. Walter 
Jones came to the Sunday-school at the railroad. 
He had heard so much about it, he wanted to 
see and hear for himself. Mrs. Hall had given 
everything into Effie’s hands, rejoicing that for a 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 131 

while at least there was some one who could do 
better than herself. To-day the school was not 
composed of only twenty or thirty children, as it 
used to be, but almost as many adults were 
among the number that crowded into the little 
room. Effie Lane might have felt slightly 
embarrassed at seeing them ; but they greeted 
her so kindly in their homely fashion, asking 
if she would allow them to come in, that she 
felt about as much at ease as she would have 
done in her own department at Westford if 
two or three visitors had entered. It was 
somewhat in this way that the greeting was 
given : 

“Good afternoon, miss. We had no preach- 
ing at the mines to-day, and we thought we 
would come and hear you sing if you had no 
objection.” It was the singing that proved the 
attraction. 

“Certainly, Mr. Jones. I am glad to have 
you come. Whom have you here with you ?” 

“ This is my partner, Jake Walters ; we work 
together in the mine. I wanted him to hear you 
sing and see what a Sunday-school was ; he was 
never in one, so he says.” 

“ Glad you came, Mr. Walters. I trust you 
can find some place to sit ; we are rather crowded 
to-day. We have very little extra room.” 

“ Do n’t give yourself any trouble about us ; 


132 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


we can stand ; we are used to it more than we 
are to being in Sunday-school. Walt wanted me 
to come along with him.” 

“ When we have the new chapel finished I 
hope there will be room for every one, and that 
all will come to it every Sunday. Do you go 
with Mr. Jones to that meeting-house about six 
miles from here ? I think he calls it f the swamp* 
meeting.’ I do not know why.” 

“ No, Miss Effie, it is just beyond the swamp. 
We know it by that name because we have to 
cross a big swamp to get to it,” spoke up Walter 
Jones in reply to Effie’s question. 

This conversation infringed slightly upon 
the time at which the school usually opened, but 
there were as yet no inflexible rules to govern 
them, so that punctuality was not always ob- 
served. The hymn-books were distributed as 
far as their number allowed, two of the little 
children being deputed for this work. When all 
was done Effie asked for silence. “ Open your 
books to page twenty-seven, and listen while I 
sing the first verse.” 

It was quite a surprise to her, after she said, 
“ I will sing the same verse over again, and if 
any of you can join me in it I hope you will 
try,” to find so many could join in this opening 
hymn of praise ; but she noticed that her new 
visitor from the mines did not sing. 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 1 33 

“Do you not sing,. Mr. Walters? I did not 
hear your voice among the others.” 

“ No, ma’am,” rather uneasily said, “I do not 
know much about that kind of songs. But I like 
to hear you sing.” 

“ I hope you will soon know something about 
our kind of songs. I love to sing these beautiful 
hymns ; they make me feel as if I was getting 
near to heaven.” 

“ That is just so,” said Mr. Jones ; “ I feel as 
if I was just there, when I get to singing and 
praying as our old parson does. He knows all 
about it : but Jake does not care much for such 
doings. Wont you sing ‘ Happy Land ’ ? we all 
know that; it will just start us up.” 

Effie thought they had already been “ started 
up ” sufficiently, but unless she had some partic- 
ular reason for it she never refused a request of 
this kind. So with a gentle hint that they 
should sing it rather softly she commenced. 
One verse was sung quite satisfactorily, but 
when the second was fairly under way the tor- 
rent could not be checked. Hiram Gray and 
Walter Jones took the lead, and like the bursting 
of a mill-dam the waters rushed onward, gaining 
strength with each line. They had it all their 
own way ; Effie was a listener. 

“ Oh ! but that does my heart good !” said Hi- 
ram as they finished, and he wiped the perspira- 


134 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


tion from his brow. “ Yes, I could sing like 
that all the day.” 

There was a slight pause, and Effie took up 
her little Bible and proposed to read a chapter 
from it. “ After I read we will repeat the Lord’s 
Prayer, and I want you all to do it very softly, 
not in a loud voice. The Lord can hear us 
when we whisper just as well as when we talk 
loud. Will you try to remember this?” 

“ Yes, ma’am.” 

“ Very well, I will see how well you remem- 
ber.” 

The fifteenth chapter of John was the se- 
lected chapter, followed by the twenty -third 
Psalm. “ Now I want you to repeat after me 
the Lord’s Prayer.” 

To many of those present these were new 
words. They might have heard them before, 
but they were so unfamiliar as to be actually 
new. To others they were not new, but un- 
known. She therefore repeated the various pe- 
titions slowly and paused for her hearers to re- 
peat them after her. Some, as they uttered the 
words for the first time, felt they were really 
praying; they could not help it. There was a 
magnetism in the voice of their leader that was 
irresistible. If she could not control them in 
song, she did in this approach to the throne of 
grace. 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 


135 


Then there followed a short talk to the chil- 
dren, a few words spoken by this timid young 
missionary that told where her heart was in this 
work, not only to gather the children and teach 
them to preserve the sanctity of the Lord’s day 
by refraining from conduct inconsistent with 
the object for which the day was instituted, 
but in the positive inculcation of good rather 
than a negative restraint from evil only. 

“ Now I want you to sing again, then I will 
distribute some cards as I did last Sunday.” 

“You have not heard our verses yet, Miss 
Effie. You told us to learn them by this Sun- 
day.” 

“ So I did, Annie ; have you learned yours ? 
Can you repeat it ?” 

“ Yes, ma’am. ‘ Let us not be weary in well- 
doing, for in due season we shall reap if we 
faint not.’ ” 

“ That means we must not get tired, even if 
we do not see right away just what we want. It 
sometimes takes a great while to build a church, 
but we must keep at it ; we will have it all fin- 
ished if we do not get weary because the work 
seems so hard. You thought you could have 
your little meeting-house out at the mines all 
finished in one week ; but when Saturday night 
came and you found there was a great deal yet 
to be done, that was no reason why you should 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


136 

give up and think there was no use in going on 
with it ; but you kept on, and now you expect to 
have services in it next Sunday. So you will 
have your reaping -time because you did not 
grow weary in what was a good work. There 
are many other things of greater importance 
than church buildings, and we must be equally 
in earnest and persevering with them. One of 
them is getting Jesus to dwell in our hearts. 
We can do it if we are really in earnest and do 
not despair because we do not have all the joy 
and peace we expected all at once.” 

Not many of the children had learned their 
texts. It was something new. Some had tried, 
but could not remember their verses. “ Very 
well, I am glad you have tried. Perhaps next 
time you may do better. ‘ Be not weary,’ Annie’s 
text said, and there was a promise with it that 
you shall succeed if you keep on. Now we must 
sing again.” 

Though not so boisterous as in the earlier 
part of the session, still there was sufficient sound 
to be heard outside as well as in and even some 
distance from the house. Hymn after hymn 
was sung, and even Jake Walters tried to add 
his voice and join his comrades in one or two of 
the most familiar tunes, he having heard Jones 
and Gray sing them at the mines. 

“ Come again whenever you can ; but re- 


THE NEW CHAPEL. 


I37 


member next Sunday we are to have meeting at 
the new chapel. I expect to be there, and then 
we will try to dedicate the house and give the 
place a new name.” 

“ Yes, indeed, we will all be there. Good-by. 
God bless you !” 


133 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE NEW NAME. 

In the stone a new name written. Rev. 2 : 17. 

Parson Holloway was, so far as the 
knowledge gained from “the schools ” was con- 
cerned, a rather unlettered man ; but he had been 
taught in the school of Christ. Even with his 
training there, he needed to be still further edu- 
cated. His advantages had been few and his 
library extended little beyond a well-worn copy 
of the Bible and another one of Pilgrim’s Prog- 
ress that had been given him by a colporter. 
He had no degrees conferred upon him, and no 
diploma to which he could point hanging upon 
the wall of his sitting-room, study, library, and 
parlor all in one. But he could turn to a text in 
“the Word ” as soon as wanted; and if he could 
not analyze it as carefully or as fully as some 
others might have done, he could give the sense 
of it in his own peculiar style, such as his hear- 
ers could easily comprehend. 

He was not remarkably prepossessing in per- 
sonal appearance, but what mattered that ? And 
if he did at times distort his countenance when 
he got warmed up with his subject, there was 


THE NEW NAME. 


139 


no necessity to watch him in order to keep the 
thread of his discourse. The tones of his voice 
would keep you alive, whether you saw him or 
not, unless you were totally indifferent to the 
purpose of the meeting. 

Perhaps on this Sunday he was more elated 
than usual. He reached the mines on Saturday 
evening and had examined the preparations for 
the meeting the following day. He seemed 
well satisfied with all that had been done, yet he 
wanted something more. “ See here, brother 
Jones, how are the people to bb called together? 
The bell has not come, and they ought to know 
when the preaching is to begin.” 

“ They all know it for ten miles around, and 
when to come ; so what else do you want ?” 

“ I was thinking we might have that old 
boiler hung up on two posts. We could beat it 
with a sledge and make it answer the purpose of 
a bell for the time. Now what do you say to it ?” 

There was no argument about it; by the 
help of half a dozen men after sundown it was 
hoisted clear of the ground in readiness for use 
the following day. 

On Sunday morning when Mr. Dalton and 
his family came within two miles of the mines 
their ears caught the sound of the strange sum- 
mons to the house of God. 

“ I do believe the parson has rigged up that 


140 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

old boiler and is using it for a bell. Well, he 
is welcome to it.” 

“ It is an odd idea. Mr. Holloway must be 
an original character. I hope he will use good 
language.” 

“ Why, Winnie, you know he is an illiterate 
man. His language is quite as good as we could 
expect. He does cut some of his words rather 
short, especially when he gets excited, but I 
have heard some of our college professors do 
quite as much. However, wait till you see and 
hear him. I like the old man even if he is a 
little odd at times, perhaps you would say un- 
couth ; he suits the people he has been preach- 
ing to, whether he will suit his congregation to- 
day or not.” 

“ Then I suppose if we go to hear him he 
ought to suit us.” 

Winnie Dalton had lost none of her over- 
sensitiveness or repugnance to mingling with 
the common people. A few weeks’ residence 
among them had not removed her desire to keep 
aloof. She still said, “ Do all j^ou choose, Effie, 
only do not ask me to join .you.” 

She would have preferred to remain at home, 
but she did not wish to be left alone and she did 
wish to see how they would do ; so that her 
curiosity was sufficient to overcome her pride. 

As they drew nearer to the chapel they were 


THE NEW NAME. 141 

met by others wending their way on foot in the 
same direction. 

“ Good morning, Mr. Dalton ; we are all going 
to meeting this morning.” At almost every 
opening in the woods where a path had been 
trodden to some lonely cabin hidden from 
view, some such greeting would be received, and 
by the time they came in sight of the chapel 
there was quite a respectable -sized company 
collected around it, and there stood Walter Jones 
ringing the improvised bell ; near him were Hi- 
ram Gray and Jake Walters, who had been tak- 
ing their turns at the work. Standing in the 
doorway of the chapel was Parson Holloway, who 
gave a hearty welcome to the party in the wag- 
on as they drove up. 

“ Parson, this is my family. We are all here, 
wife and daughters, and this is my niece, Miss 
Lane. You have heard of her. You know my 
son.” 

“Yes, and a fine lad he is; and this is Miss 
Effie I hear the men talk so much about. You 
were here when we had our meeting in the 
woods. I heard you sing. You will help us to-day. 
And you are to give the old place a new name. 
Well, I am glad of that. I believe in dropping 
off old names ; we will all do it some time, and 
our new name will be a glorious one. Did you 
bring the hymn-books?” 


142 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Yes, they are under the seat. Will you get 
them, Willie?” 

Services commenced soon after the Daltons 
arrived. The singing was led by Miss Effie, or 
perhaps we must say was started, and the new 
books proved to be quite helpful in this part of 
the worship. Parson Holloway offered a most 
fervent prayer, earnestly craving that the Holy 
Spirit might descend and open every heart and 
mouth to sing the praise of God. He blessed 
the Lord for sending Mr. Dalton and his family 
and Miss Effie to help them, and he thanked 
him “ for the house we give him to-day without 
any debt omit.” 

The prayer was rather long, but there seemed 
to be so much to put into it. It was full of 
thanksgiving and praise and asking for bless- 
ings. 

Then singfng and then the sermon. 

“ I think I shall like him after all,” whispered 
Winnie to Effie as the preacher rose to announce 
his text. Following are some of his remarks : 

“ Brethren, I am going to talk about some- 
thing John heard one day when he was put 
away all by himself on some island out in the 
sea. He heard the blessed Jesus talking to him 
and telling him to write a letter to some church 
a great way off. He did it and it is in the Bible. 
We have it here in this beautiful Bible Mr. 


THE NEW NAME. 


r 43 

Dalton gave us, and it is just the same as it is 
in my old Bible I have at home. They are all 
just the same, or else they are not Bible at all. 
John saw a vision; we may not see just such 
things now, but we have strange dreams. Some- 
times I dream I am in heaven, and I wake up 
to find I am still on earth. But some day I ’ll 
wake up and find there is no mistake about it. 
Then I ’ll see all John saw and a great deal 
more. But I want to talk about the letter. It 
is in the book of Revelation, in the second 
chapter and seventeenth verse. This letter was 
written to a church in Pergamos, and the people 
there were none of the best kind either, though 
the Lord sent them a letter; they were just 
about like we are now-a-days, middling fair, some 
pretty bad ; but he says, ‘ To him that over- 
cometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, 
and will give him a white stone, and in the 
stone, A new name written which no man know- 
eth saving he which receiveth it.’ ” 

It was from the handsome new copy of the 
Holy Bible lying on the desk that the preacher 
read his text. A beautiful cushion upon which 
it rested had been made by Miss Cora, while 
the entire pulpit furniture was the gift of Mr. 
and Mrs. Dalton. The bell, which had not yet 
arrived, was to be a present from Miss Effie, as 
she particularly wished to give something. 


144 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ You all know your names now. If I call 
out brother Jones he knows who I mean, and so 
do you. It is a grand thing to have a name 
every one knows. We need it here; we could 
not get along without it ; and if I was to give 
brother Gray a new name, no one would know 
whom I was talking about until he learned it. 
Satan knows all our names now, and he has had 
them all down in his book ; but some of them 
have had a bright red mark drawn right across 
them, and they have slipped out of his fingers 
and got over the line into the Lord’s pasture- 
field. They do not want the same black name 
Satan knows them by, but the good Lord has 
given them a new name. I think it must be 
something like his own name. They have 
gotten into his family now and must be known 
by his name. Let me read a little from another 
letter John was told to write. It was to a church 
in Philadelphia, not here, but somewhere on the 
other side of the world. He said, ‘ To him that 
overcometh I will write upon him the name of 
my God, and the name of the city of my God, 
which is the new Jerusalem, which cometh down 
out of heaven from my God, and I will write 
upon him my new name.’ 

“Just think of all that! You who do not 
know the Lord Jesus will have to go your 
whole lives with the same miserable name, and 


THE NEW NAME. 


145 


when you die you will find it just where Satan 
wrote it, black as midnight and nothing new 
about it. No red mark over it. But Sinner, 
Sinner ! Sinner! Lost! Lost! Lost!” Here his 
voice rose to its highest pitch, and there was 
something about his countenance that revealed 
his positive assurance of the truth of his words. 
He continued : “ Satan knows what he is about, 
but he can be caught sometimes. Many a man 
has gotten away from him, and as soon as the 
Lord Jesus gets hold of a man he changes his 
name, Redeemed ! Redeemed ! Saved ! Saved ! 
That is a new name worth having and keeping. 
It will last you to the end, and then the name 
on the white stone will be yours. Let us sing 

“ 1 I ’ve been redeemed.’ ” 

Winnie almost held her breath as the volume 
of song rolled from the lips of those around her. 
Even Jake Walters joined in the chorus as soon 
as he mastered the tune. He could hardly tell 
why, but the enthusiasm was contagious and 
he could not resist it. 

“ Now we are ready for a new name. Are 
we going to keep out of Satan’s way and try to 
serve the good Lord? Don’t talk about turn- 
ing over a new leaf; just throw all your old 
books away and get a whole new book. There 
will be plenty of black marks in it before you 

In the Pine Woods. I O 


146 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


get through with it. And just get Jesus to write 
his new name on the first page alongside of 
yours. I tell you it will be hard work for Satan 
to rub it out when he sees it there. Amen.” 

Mr. Dalton now walked towards the front of 
the desk, and turning around to face the con- 
gregation said, 

“ My friends, you wanted to have a church. 
Our company recognized the many advantages 
that would be likely to accrue to it as well as to 
you from having one, and authorized me to 
build this house. The entire expense would 
have been met without your assistance, but as it 
was your desire to have a share in the work it 
has been granted you, and to-day all that you 
were not able to do has been done by the com- 
pany. This house is yours so long as you 
remain here, and if you leave I trust others may 
fill your places and the building be kept only 
for the purpose for which it has been erected. 
The bell will be here after a while ; it has been 
ordered, and as the steeple is ready for it I hope 
we will soon hear its tones ringing forth. Now 
there is one thing yet to be done. What is to 
be the new name of this growing village ? This 
has been entrusted to Miss Lane, and in her 
behalf let me say this : Many of you men have 
come from Scotland, and I have no doubt to you 
old names are still dear, and we can use these 


THE NEW NAME. 


H 7 


memories as new names to-day. We can have 
them here in the woods, and I think they will be 
recognized as appropriate. Our little chapel is 
built in the woods. It is emphatically a woods- 
church ; and you always call your church at home 
‘the kirk,’ so she proposes that the name for 
the place shall be ‘ Kirkwood .’ This will sound 
better than Church wood, and we shall have the 
two thoughts always linked together, the church 
you once knew and the new church towards 
which I hope we are all journeying ; at least we 
ought to be.” 

“Praise the Lord!” responded Parson Hollo- 
way. “I have a drop of old Scotland in my 
veins. Kirkwood let it be. All who say so say 
Amen.” 

Hands and voices were simultaneously raised, 
and Amens resounded from every throat. The 
clear broad dialect of the sturdy Scotchmen was 
very conspicuous among them. Their memories 
had been stirred by this allusion to their home- 
land although they had not brought to these 
wilds very much of the veneration for the time- 
honored “ kirk ” that seemed now all at once to 
be aroused in their bosoms. Two of these very 
men were among those that Effie had learned 
would indulge at times in strong drink. She 
was quite hopeful that some good influence 
might now be had over them. The thought of 


148 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

the name was a happy one. It was appropriate, 
and had now received the sanction of all the 
men. She felt sure Mr. Hamilton would not 
object to it, and her anticipations were not dis- 
appointed, as a week later a letter from him 
said, “ Just as good as any other ; if you and the 
men are satisfied I am sure we are and he 
added, “Tell Miss Effie when she finds some 
one to keep house with her I will build her the 
best one at Kirkwood.” 

It was truly a day of rejoicing with all the 
families there, and the people from the sur- 
rounding country seemed as if they too pos- 
sessed some interest in all that had been done. 

“ It is a good name they have given to the 
place. My man says Mr. Dalton is a real gentle- 
man, and the best boss he has ever worked for. 
I wish we could have a house here too ; then he 
would not have to walk so far.” This was what 
Mrs. Holstead said as she went towards her home 
out in the woods. She was walking along with 
her three children tugging after her, and over- 
took one of her nei hbors who did not seem to 
be quite so enthusiastic over the services. 

“ It may be, Mrs. Holstead, just as ye say, 
but wait a bit till a strike comes, and then ye ’ll 
see whether Mr. Dalton is the gentleman ye 
thinks he is.” 

“But, Mrs. O’Leary, we are not going to 


THE NEW NAME. 


14$ 


have any strikes here. My man gets his pay 
all right, and your man could do it too if he 
worked for Mr. Dalton. Mr. Mears don’t do 
anything more for him than Mr. Dalton would.” 

“You are mistaken there, sure ye are. My 
man would not work for any one that would 
stop off his whiskey when he wanted it, 
without his having to walk six miles to get it.” 

“And what good does the whiskey do you 
after all? We don’t want any, and we get 
along as well as you do.” 

“Ye needn’t tell me that. I saw your man 
drunk only last week, and ye know it too. Tom 
Wilson sold him the whiskey down at Hawley’s, 
and he says he will sell it to any of the men 
that want it. He don’t care for that Dalton 
man.” 

“ What did you come to the chapel for this 
morning if you don’t think any better of Mr. 
Dalton than you say you do? You had better 
have stayed away altogether.” 

“Ye will never see me there again. I just 
wanted to see what was going on.” 

Here was a difficulty that Effie Lane knew 
nothing of. It was not at all likely that she 
would hear of it just now ; but it was not the 
only one that was falling across her path. Mike 
O’Leary was not the only outsider who did not 
like the appearance of things around the new 


1 50 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

mines. He used to work there while Mr. Mears 
was owner and was trying to get the old place 
in salable condition ; but now that work was 
being prosecuted on Mr. Mears’ own property, 
he had transferred his labor to more congenial 
quarters. 

Effie was quite wearied when she reached 
home that afternoon. Not so much from bodily 
fatigue as from mental strain, for while hopeful 
she was still fearful lest some unforeseen event 
should mar the pleasure of the day. Yet when 
at home again she could say, “ Uncle Hugh, it 
has been a grand success. How kind you have 
been to these men ! I do not believe they will 
ever desert you or the chapel, no matter what 
may happen.” 

“You do not know all these men, Effie. 
There are troublesome ones all the world over. 
If they fancy they are being imposed upon they 
will strike as quick as any other men.” 

“I do not think so, uncle ; at least I hope 
these will not. They have a chapel now in 
which they have an interest, and if they love it 
they will love the people who built it for them.” 

“ I hope you are right ; time alone will show.” 


Improvements in progress. 


151 


CHAPTER XI. 

IMPROVEMENTS IN PROGRESS. 

“ What are those stakes for, Jake? Are you 
going to build another church ?” 

“ Not now. It is for a store, so Mr. Dalton 
says. A good big one too ; and, Jimmy, he says 
there will be a railroad here in less than five 
years.” 

“ We may all be out of the way before that 
time comes ; but who is going to keep the store 
when it is built ?” 

“ I do n’t know, only it is to be put up right 
away, and then he is going to build a house 
for himself.” 

“ Whew !” and the questioner moved on. He 
was only a passer-by, though he lived but a few 
miles further on, and at odd times he worked 
for Mr. Mears, and had some time since per- 
formed a few days’ work for Mr. Dalton, when 
the timbers were being cut for the first mining 
operations. 

Let us go over to the Mears tract on a visit. 
For some months work had been going forward. 
Such men as could be obtained were placed 
under the control of an experienced engineer 


152 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


and were “ prospecting for ore.” They had 
wasted much time and spent considerable money 
and had at last located what they felt sure was 
a favorable spot for extensive mining opera- 
tions. 

Mr. Mears was not a mean man, as the world 
counts meanness. He was liberal when he 
chose to be, but did not always consult the best 
interests of his men, though he thought he did. 
In one respect he made a very different begin- 
ning from Mr. Dalton, who would not allow 
whiskey to be brought to the mines, while Mr. 
Mears saved his men the time and trouble of 
going to Tom Wilson’s or elsewhere by keeping 
it on the grounds. Any day, and as often as 
the men wished for it, the barrel was close at 
hand. In one other respect the men were 
different. Owing to Mr. Dalton’s rule most of 
the drinking men had gone to Mr. Mears’ to 
work, and they took with them the quarrels and 
fighting as one of the appurtenances of the 
whiskey cup. 

From the latter evil Mr. Dalton was not en- 
tirely exempt. Though visits had been made by 
his men to the saloon at the railroad, yet they 
were infrequent and no special notice had thus 
far been taken of them. 

There was plenty of work all that fall for 
every one who would work, and as the end of 


IMPROVEMENTS IN PROGRESS. 1 53 

the year drew nigh the song of the saws and 
the hammers was still heard. At Kirkwood 
the storehouse was completed and occupied. A 
new building for a schoolliouse was under roof. 
Two rows of small but cosey dwellings gave 
evidence of the number of inmates sheltered 
within them, and the framework of another and 
larger house than any yet erected was on the 
ground ready to be raised. All this gave con- 
stant employment to workmen of various kinds. 

Extensive improvements were also in prog- 
ress attendant upon the mining operations. 
Foundations were being laid for a large furnace 
which should reduce the ore to merchantable 
iron, instead of hauling it to the railroad for 
shipment to other places. Even greater things 
than this had already been planned for by the 
company, a rolling-mill and extensive machine- 
shops being among them. These latter were to 
be dependent upon the building of a railroad, 
the project of which was being again discussed. 

Christmas came, but how different it was 
from the Christmas the Daltons had been accus- 
tomed to ! Not a flake of snow, no ice ; every- 
where it was “green.” 

“What do you make of Christmas here, 
Annie? At home we have grand times. The 
ground is all covered with snow, sometimes two 
or three feet deep, and we have sleighing par- 


154 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

ties and Sunday-school celebrations. Do you 
ever have anything- of the kind here ?” 

“Why, Miss Effie, we couldn’t. We never 
have snow enough to go sleighing, and we 
don’t have any nice times at all. Will you 
have a Christmas party? it would be so nice.” 

“ I did think somewhat of doing so. Did 
you ever see a Christmas-tree ?” 

“ I do n’t know just what you mean. Is it 
anything like the trees that grow in the woods?” 

“Yes, dear, it is very much like them, and 
one of them will do. I will have a real Christ- 
mas-tree for all the children around here, and 
you will see just what it is like. We will have 
it the afternoon before Christmas, so that all 
the children can get home before dark ; whether 
we have any snow or not, we can have our tree 
two weeks from to-morrow. You may tell every 
one that it will be at the new chapel, unless it 
should be a stormy day.” 

This brought work for every one of the Dal- 
ton household. To have such a time for the 
children as had never been known by any of 
them entailed thought and contrivance. There 
were no stores to resort to at a moment’s notice. 
All that would be required must be thought of 
and the order made out and send to Westford. 
The little ornaments that had adorned former 
trees were all sorted over and laid in readiness. 


IMPROVEMENTS IN PROGRESS. I 55 

Some of them excited a contemptuous smile 
from Winnie as she held up faded ribbons or 
broken toys and contrasted them with the 
things she knew they would have had “at 
home.” 

“ No matter, Winnie, we are not in Westford 
now, neither are these children ; and as they 
have never seen anything better, perhaps they 
will be pleased with these. I intend to make 
our tree look as handsome as I can. You know 
how to make some of those pretty bows and 
rosettes ; will you not make some out of these 
ribbons ? They are a little faded in some places, 
but I know you can overcome that. Come, 
Winnie, do help us ; Cora and I want the tree 
to look pretty.” 

“ Oh well, I will help you ; but I do not think 
you ought to give a faded ribbon to any of these 
girls.” 

“ I have no intention of doing so. I want 
them simply to brighten the tree; and if the 
children wish to take them away with them I 
think they will prize them just as much as you 
or I would fresh new pieces. Now, Winnie 
dear, do your best and help us.” 

And Winnie went to work cheerfully, and 
the ribbons did not prove to be so utterly value- 
less and spoiled as she imagined. 

“ There must be something for every one 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


156 

who will be likely to be there, not forgetting 
Parson Holloway. Uncle, shall we leave yon 
to take care of him? You can best find some- 
thing to please him.” 

Each one of the family took a share in the 
work. To Willie was delegated the duty of pro- 
viding the tree. “ A real handsome one, Willie ; 
not too large nor yet too small, for there will be 
lots of things to put on it.” When the day comes 
we will see how well his part was performed. 

Meanwhile Annie Gray had not been idle. 
Her story of the Christmas-tree that Miss Effie 
said they were to have grew until it had as- 
sumed in the eyes of the community proportions 
far beyond anything its projector had designed. 
Those who had seen such things under more 
favorable circumstances and amid better sur- 
roundings did not give much credit to her story. 
“ She can’t have such a tree as I have seen,” 
they said. “ Good enough for you children that 
have never been out of the woods; you can’t 
get anything fit to be seen here.” 

After all that Effie Lane had done or planned 
to entertain and instruct these people, it seems 
difficult to believe there were among them any 
who would make ungracious remarks. There 
were, however, those who, out of envy or resent- 
ment, determined to prevent in advance, if they 
could, all pleasure being derived from the pro- 


IMPROVEMENTS IN PROGRESS. I 57 

posed celebration. The true reason for this was 
discovered from succeeding events. 

Effie heard of some of these unkind words, 
but they only made her the more determined to 
succeed even beyond the most sanguine expecta- 
tions that Annie Gray’s story had aroused. She 
did not care on her own account, but she would 
not have one of the children disappointed. 
Her wishes were likely to be realized, as a large 
packing-box arrived only two days before the 
contents were needed. 

Other preparations were in progress on the 
far side of the mountain. Work, as we have 
said, had been going on continuously. The nec- 
essary buildings, rude in comparison with those 
at Kirkwood, had been put up, and apparent- 
ly considerable work was being done, but no 
ground was yet set aside for a chapel. “We have 
no need for that. The men can go where they 
please on Sunday as long as we do not work.” 
Perhaps Mr. Mears was short-sighted in this, but 
he did not reason as he did upon another occasion 
when he wished to prevent his new men run- 
ning elsewhere to get their whiskey. He had 
planted no seed from which a place of worship 
was likely to grow, but rather tares were thickly 
strewn, from which a harvest was soon to be 
gathered. “ Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall 
he also reap.” 


i5» 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ I say, Mears, will you put me up a little 
room out at your place ? I could k§ep a few 
groceries and some little things your men might 
need, and they would not have to go over to 
Dalton’s for anything. I know you do not like 
that man’s ways any better than I do. He 
will not let one of his men have any whiskey ; 
he is one of these new-fangled folks that wont 
drink or let any one else either if they can 
prevent it. I get ahead of him sometimes. 
Two of his fellows were in my place last week 
as drunk as they could be. I let them have all 
the stuff they could hold, and I think they did 
not work it off before they got home. Old Hol- 
stead could hardly get away from the saloon.” 

It was Tom Wilson who was speaking. Mr. 
Mears had stopped in Hawley’s tavern, where 
Tom was the bartender and general manager, 
and now he wanted to carry on the same kind 
of business at the spot where so many of his cus- 
tomers lived and worked. 

( T do not know about it, Tom. They say 
you have no right to sell whiskey here. Haw- 
ley’s license has run out long ago. I do not 
want to get you into any trouble. I will think 
about it and let you know.” 

“ All right. But just remember you have 
no right either to sell it, and I know two barrels 
of it went over to your place last week.” 


IMPROVEMENTS IN PROGRESS. 


159 


“You are mistaken there. I do not sell it ; 
I give it away. My men need it and I provide 
it for them. I want to do all I can for them. 
It is hard enough to keep them at work as it is. 
I believe they would all go on a strike if I cut 
their whiskey off.” 

“ Then let me open a saloon there, and there 
will be no danger. I will pay you a fair price 
for rent. Let me have it by Christmas, and we 
will have a grand time and show the Dalton 
folks we can celebrate as well as they can.” 

Two weeks was not very much time to think 
about it in, but, as Tom said, it did not need 
much of a place to sell whiskey in ; so this last 
remark of his was the deciding point — “ as well 
as Dalton can,” and Mr. Mears reached a con- 
clusion at once. 

“ Very well, Tom. I will put up a shanty for 
you this week. It will do for a while, till we 
see how things go. I may put up a good house 
some time.” 

“ Do n’t make it too small. I want to have a 
Christmas-tree in it. Dalton’s folks are to have 
one. We must keep even with them.” 

“ Very well. I will see to that.” 

Thus were additions made to both settle- 
ments, but the results were different. Mr. Dal- 
ton was a practical man and only worked after 
he had thoroughly examined the ground upon 


160 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

which he designed to expend labor, while Mr. 
Mears knew nothing of the nature of the work he 
had undertaken, and the person he employed had 
no further interest in anything accomplished 
beyond the money he received for overseeing 
it. The interest of his employer was quite a 
secondary matter with him. Yet the main cause 
lay deeper still. We must take a long journey 
backward to find it. There it is in Effie Lane’s 
chamber, in the far-away Westford, when she 
had returned home from Sunday-school and 
found the motto on the illustrated child’s paper 
that Miss Wilson had given her. Since her 
first humble effort in her Master’s service greater 
opportunities had continually opened before 
her, until now the chapel and schoolhouse stood 
as living witnesses to her ministry. Many other 
plans for doing good were still being turned 
over in her mind. “ Working for Jesus” had 
brought great reward. 

Christmas came ! Need we contrast the two 
rooms on that eventful day, in each of which 
was assembled a group of persons intent upon 
enjoying themselves? There were Christmas- 
trees in each. In one the day was kept simply 
because it was a holiday, in the other because 
it commemorated God’s greatest and best gift to 
man. In one the blessed name of Jesus was 
heard quite as frequently as in the other, but it 


IMPROVEMENTS IN PROGRESS. l6l 

was taken in vain in one, in the other spoken 
with reverence. Men and women engaged in 
uproarious mirth were heard in one place ; men, 
women, and children engaged in singing songs 
of praise to the Lord, their Maker and their 
Friend, in the other. In one there was cursing 
instead of blessing, tumult instead of peace, 
and nothing to carry away but wounds and 
bruises and a stupefied brain ; while from the 
other poured forth a motley group of all ages 
with happy smiling faces and hands laden with 
the bounteous supplies of good or beautiful 
things the now despoiled tree had been laden 
with. Songs of joy, smiles of gladness, cheers of 
good-will echoed and reechoed through the tall 
pines, and when quiet resumed her sway she 
was ruler over as peaceful a community as ever 
gathered to celebrate the coming of the Prince 
of peace to reign. 

Was there a foothold for Him that day at 
Wilson’s saloon? Had He listened to a single 
song that could awaken an echo in heaven ? Or 
was not that a spot over which the compas- 
sionate Jesus might, as he did over Jerusalem 
of old, drop a tear? “ If thou hadst known !” 

“Well, parson, did you ever have such a 
blessed time before ? Give us your hand on it. 
I can hardly keep from crying like a baby. I 
never felt so good in all my life. I tell you, Miss 


In the Pine Woods. 


II 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


162 

Effie is an angel if there ever was one in flesh 
and blood and bones like ns poor folks.” 

“ You are right, brother Gray. I never knew 
how much a few persons could do if they were 
minded .to do good. I am glad Miss Effie is not 
an angel, for we might not keep her if she 
was ; but I guess she has an angel in her. See 
here what she has given me.” 

“That is nice. ‘ Holy Bible.' I guess you 
can almost read that without your glasses ; you 
can now give your old one to some one that has 
none.” 

“ No, indeed, I cannot do that. I must keep 
it to remember what I have learned out of it. 
This new one I will use every day ; but this is 
not all ; Mr. Dalton says there is a lot of books 
in this box for me. ‘ Commentary ’ he calls it. 
I shall be rich when I get all home.” 

“ Well, you are rich now. We are all rich to- 
day,” for Hiram Gray and Walter Jones were 
like the children, each one remembered with 
some useful gift. 


\ 


HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 


163 


CHAPTER XII. 

HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 

“ Look here, Gray, did you hear what Dalton 
is going to do with those fellows that got drunk 
last week ? If he does what he says he will, I 
wont work for him any more, and I do not be- 
lieve any of the men will.” 

“ I never bother myself with what other folks 
say or do if it does not concern me. If Dick 
Wills chooses to go over to Mears’ to work, it is 
no reason why I should give up my work and 
pay and make a fool of myself just because Mr. 
Dalton will not have a man about the place that 
gets drunk. I tell you we are better off without 
such men. I do not care how soon they all go. 
If you know what is good for you, you will go 
on working and keep quiet.” 

There had been mutterings of discontent 
among two or three of the men ever since the 
promulgation of Mr. Dalton’s rule, “ No liquor 
to be brought to the mines.” Wills and Hol- 
stead had defied their employer, not exactly in 
bringing the liquor home in bottled form, but 
by returning in a drunken state on more than 
one occasion. The greater part of the past week 


164 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

they had been on “ a regular spree ” and had 
neglected their work. Mr. Dalton had deter- 
mined to discharge them, thinking the effect 
might be salutary. 

After the Christmas celebration there was a 
serious disturbance at Wilson’s saloon before 
night had well set in, and Mears had to interfere 
and order Tom to close his doors. The men 
were provoked at this — the drunken ones be- 
cause they were turned out, the half-drunken 
because they could get no more liquor ; and Tom 
was angry at not being allowed to reap all the 
benefit he had expected from selling to the men 
as long as they had money to buy. 

A drunken rabble is difficult to control in 
any case, and Mr. Mears found this one no ex- 
ception. Threats were freely made, and for a 
while it looked as if some of them would be put 
into execution. 

This last week of the year little work was 
done, but a great deal of talking was indulged 
in. Several secret meetings were held. Some 
discussed the situation and the change of affairs 
since Tom Wilson opened his saloon. Formerly 
whiskey was free. Now it had to be paid for ; 
but they forgot that in some way those who 
drank it must pay for it, whether they did it in 
ready money or not. Tom wanted the money 
at once in exchange for the whiskey asked for, 


HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. l6$ 

and the revelry of that one day had sadly de- 
pleted the workmen’s little store. 

The following day added fuel to the already 
fiercely burning fire, and each succeeding day 
the blaze rose higher and the flame brighter. 
On New Year’s morning there was a gathering 
of the men at the open mine. Here there was 
no chapel to serve as a place of conference ; 
the saloon was not exactly the spot ; so the 
mine was made the rallying-place. There was 
no banner with grievances emblazoned upon it ; 
there was not even a board with cabalistic signs 
to be seen ; but a great gathering of men, human 
creatures, beings designed for the enjoyment of 
peace and happiness, howling like a horde of 
demons, wildly gesticulating and demanding 
“ Free whiskey or no work.” With a yell that 
might have been started in the regions of unut- 
terable woe they rushed to the office of Mr. 
Mears, demanding an immediate answer. 

“ Do as you choose,” was all they received. 
“ Tom Wilson will supply you with all the whis- 
key you need. It is better for him to do it, and 
then you can drink as much or as little as you 
choose.” 

“ Give us the money, then. Twenty-five 
cents more wages a day or no work.” 

Mr. Mears had closed his door and retired to 
his inner office, leaving the infuriated mob out- 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


1 66 

side. “ Let them stop work ; I do not care. I 
will not pay another cent ; Dalton’s men do twice 
as much work and I pay as much as he does.” 

The engineer whom he had employed to 
superintend the work, and to whom this was 
addressed, replied, 

“ Let them strike if they wish to. Most 
likely Dalton’s men will follow, and when work 
starts up again, perhaps we can get some of the 
best of his men to work for us. Some of them 
are grumbling considerably on account of his 
temperance notions. I do not advise you to 
stop work of your own accord, only I think it 
will prove of some advantage if the men do it.” 

Let us look at the speaker. Were you to 
enter a room well filled with men of all stations 
and professions in life, and needed to select one 
on whom you could rely and with whom your 
pocketbook with uncounted money would be 
safe, it would not be George H. Travers. If 
intelligence of countenance were sought for, you 
would still pass him by. But if you needed a 
cunning man, one who would be likely to seize 
upon any mistake that another might make 
which he could turn to his own benefit, or one 
who would not hesitate to use any means in his 
power to further his own ends, it would not 
require much discernment to select this man 
from among his companions. Some men carry 


HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 1 67 

their character stamped upon their countenances, 
and George H. Travers was one of these. 

Mr. Mears had been influenced by him from 
the commencement of the work. He had acted 
exclusively upon his advice, and he did not, at 
this juncture, desire to abandon it. Only he 
would like the men to stop work peaceably. 

There have been many strikes, and there 
still may be many more, where the men have 
gone out and no acts of violence have been com- 
mitted ; but seldom, if ever, has this been so 
where the mob is crazed by the fire of whiskey. 
There was not much here upon which to wreak 
their vindictiveness ; no buildings of great value 
had been erected ; but all there were they soon 
put beyond repair. The saloon and the dwell- 
ings alone were spared. 

Quickly the news reached Kirkwood, “ The 
men at Mears’ are on a strike,” and words were 
plenty, and the question was quickly raised, 
“ What shall we do ?'” 

“ Do ?” said Walter Jones. “ Do ? Why, go on 
working just as we have always done. Let the 
Mears folks take care of themselves. We have 
nothing to do with them.” 

“ That would not be fair. If we were to 
strike we would want them to join us. I go in 
for treating these fellows right.” 

“ Good for you, Holstead, I ’m in for it. Let 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


1 68 

us see the rest of the men. You will join us, 
Wills, I know it ; come on.” 

Certainly there were three thus ready to join 
the strikers. If these had composed the body of 
workmen they would have carried the day brave- 
ly ; but there were others. 

Parson Holloway had been on the ground 
for a week past, ever since the Christmas festi- 
val, and as soon as Walter Jones heard of the 
strike, and the conclusion the three men had 
come to, he hunted the parson up. 

“ See here, parson, we must head this thing 
off. Let us call a meeting of all the men at the 
chapel this evening to talk over the matter. 
Mr. Dalton maybe will come, and you can tell 
the men how much good a strike will do us.” 

“ A good idea, brother Jones. You can say 
the preacher calls the meeting, and no one need 
know exactly what it is for more than to discuss 
the situation.” 

“ But they know all about the strike already. 
However I think they will come. I will let all 
the men at the mines know. We will be on 
hand.” 

Dick Wills met the parson a few minutes 
after the trio separated, two having gone to- 
wards the mines, and he was on his way to notify 
a party who were working some distance off in 
the woods. 



In The Pine Woods. Page 169. 





HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 1 69 

“ Halloa, parson, we have you now. None of 
your close-fisted chaps for us. We are going to 
teach Dalton we men have rights as well as he 
has. We are going to strike.” 

“ Strike ! hey ? When ?” 

“ To-night, to-morrow. Don’t know exactly 
when ; but we are going to strike.” 

“ Who ?” 

“ We men who work in the mines and out in 
the woods.” 

“ "What for ?” 

“ Because we wont be bossed over and told 
just what we must do and where we may go. 
They have struck over at Mears’.” 

“ Who got struck ?” 

The parson’s coolness and assumed curiosity, 
with his short, quick questions, rather puzzled 
Dick, who, looking the parson square in the face, 
said, “You are no fool ; you know what I mean. 
We are not going to work any more until we 
get our rights. You may bet on that.” 

“ Do not bet, Dick. I know you would lose, 
and you have no more money than I have. I 
never can afford to risk any. But come, tell me 
all about this. I do not care a cent for all they 
are doing over at Mears’; it does not concern me 
at all. Just let us have a meeting at the chapel 
to-night and talk it all over and take a vote. I 
will go with the majority. That is the fair way, 


170 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


you know. Come, and let everybody else come. 
Bring the women and the children, yes, and the 
babies too.” 

“ No fooling about it, parson. We are in 
earnest.” 

“ So am I. You may be sure of that. I will 
strike just as soon as my rights are trampled 
upon by anybody.” 

Thus they parted. 

“ He is a queer old chap anyhow. I believe 
he was trying to bluff me. But he said he would 
strike to get his rights, and that is just what we 
are after. I will make him stick to that.” 

Such were some of Dick Wills’ thoughts as 
he wended his way through the woods. When 
he reached the cleared place where he expected 
to find some men at work not a soul was to be 
seen. He listened attentively for the sound of 
the axe, but all was still, and he began to retrace 
his steps, when he was arrested by a voice, 

“ Say there, Dick, are you fellows going to 
strike? We have all gone out over at Mears’.” 

“ What for?” asked Dick. 

“ The old chap is so mean he will not give us 
whiskey any more, and if we want any we have 
to buy it at Tom Wilson’s, and he has got to 
putting too much water in it. We are out for 
twenty-five cents a day more pay. Mears says 
he will not pay it. So we have struck.” 


HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 171 

“ For how long?” 

“ Till we get our rights, if it takes a whole 
year. What are you going to do at Dalton’s ?” 

“ Don’t know.” And Dick Wills turned into 
another path and went towards the mines. He 
found a group of men sitting idly so far as 
their hands were concerned, but with very busy 
tongues. 

“Well, Dick,” Holstead asked, “ what did the 
men say?” 

“ Did not see them.” 

“What is the matter with you? No good 
being so crusty before you are baked. Wait a 
while, my boy. When the pay stops and no 
money to buy whiskey, then you may be as 
short as you please.” But nothing was to be 
gotten out of Dick. 

As Parson Holloway expected, nearly all the 
men and most of the women and some children 
gathered at the chapel in the evening. 

“ I move the preacher has the chair and takes 
charge of this meeting; he is used to such 
things.” Gray’s motion was quickly seconded, 
put, and declared carried, for no one voted 
against it. 

“Well, men, I think whenever we meet in 
this house we ought to know what we meet for 
and who will meet with us ; and I will ask the 
Holy Spirit to be here and tell us what all 


172 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


this is for and direct us what to do. Let us 
pray.” 

Jake Walters and two or three sitting near 
him fidgeted considerably, but they were so far 
front they could not get out without causing 
some commotion. They had not expected any 
such opening of their meeting; but now they 
must see it out and stand by their colors. 

Parson Holloway prayed fervently and tears 
rolled down his cheeks as he closed with the 
earnest petition, “ Good Lord, give us peace for 
Jesus’ sake.” One long Amen followed; then 
the whole company, a few only excepted, rose to 
their feet shouting at the top of their voices 
“ Amen /” as hearty a response as pastor ever re- 
ceived. 

That prayer settled the matter. No earthly 
power could have reversed or set aside the ver- 
dict. No need for another word to be said, but 
the parson desired to draw a lesson from this. 

“ I told you to come to this house, for I knew 
if it was right to strike we ought to have the 
Holy Spirit as a witness to it. You see what He 
has done. Holstead, do you want to strike? 
You are only one, and there are your wife and 
seven children to vote against you. Where will 
you get the bread for their empty mouths when 
the pay stops? And you, Dick Wills, I guess 
you got cured of your fire this morning as you 


HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 1 73 

went through the woods. I saw you coming 
home like a hound off his scent. You did not 
get any good by going on your errand. 

“ Just let me tell you the only person who 
would get any good out of a strike here would 
be Tom Wilson. For when men have nothing 
to do they are pretty sure to take to drinking. I 
should not wonder if Tom had more to do with 
this thing than any one else.” 

Was there any one anxious about the termi- 
nation of this affair beside Mr. Dalton and the 
parson ? The conversation that was held in the 
parlor at Mr. Dalton’s after Willie returned in 
the afternoon, leaving his father at Kirkwood, 
will show. 

“ Has there been any real trouble with any 
of the men, Willie ?” 

“ I do not think any more than what father 
told you yesterday. I know he intended to dis- 
charge those two men, but I do not think he did 
so to-day. Some of the other men threatened to 
quit work if these two were discharged. I 
think it will all blow over ; they are to have a 
meeting at the chapel to-night, and Parson Hol- 
loway has gotten ahead of the men by calling 
the meeting himself.” 

“ Do you think any of the men would do 
anything to papa? Will he be in any danger?” 

“ No, Winnie, I do not think any harm will 


174 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


come to him ; he is quite able to take care 
of himself ; besides the parson knows how to 
manage things. I heard him talking to one of 
the red-hot fellows this morning, and he cooled 
him down almost to the freezing point.” 

“ Oh, Willie !” exclaimed Effie. 

“ Well, if that is too low, say to the temperate 
degree. I think, Effie, if you had been there 
you would have laughed to hear the old man 
talk. He is first rate among these men.” 

“ Yes, and I think he is first rate anywhere. 
In many things he is an example to some of our 
more highly educated men. He uses such 
things as he has, he lets all his light shine 
clearly, while some others hide nine-tenths of 
theirs behind conventionalities and proprieties.” 

“You are quite an able defender of our 
parson, Effie; but I think he is not in need of 
defence this time. He is in the right of it, and 
he swings a good hard cudgel, and some of the 
folks have felt its blows. But after all, Effie, he 
thinks you did the right thing in getting father 
to build the chapel, and everybody else thinks 
so too.” 

“ I am glad he thinks well of it. I know of 
no reason why he should not be pleased. He 
sees a nice meeting-house there, and whether 
he preaches in it or some one else, he ought to 
rejoice that the truth is proclaimed there. He 


HOW A STRIKE WAS AVERTED. 1 75 

seems to me like an independent kind of an 
evangelist, believing that people need first of 
all to be taught the simple gospel truths and let 
other things come in afterward. He must of 
course belong to some one of the regular denom- 
inations. I wish I could go out to Kirkwood 
with uncle in the morning.” 

“ Father will not come home this evening 
unless something special occurs to bring him 
in ; besides you know I have the horse here, and 
he cannot come until I go out for him.” 

“ That will be just the thing. I can go out 
with you in the morning, and we can all three 
crowd in the buggy to come home.” 

“I do not care if mother says so. You can 
take a lunch with you and we can have a picnic- 
dinner ; it is not a bit cold out in the sunshine 
in the woods ; or you can have some corn-bread 
and bacon at Mrs. Jones^ ; she keeps a supply at 
all times.” 

“ All right, we will see about it in the morn- 
ing.” 


J 


l?6 IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 

Spring-time came again. The early flowers 
had bloomed and some had faded. The long 
needles on the pines were shooting out afresh, 
and the whole face of nature was being arrayed 
in a garb of the richest green. There had been 
no snow all winter and but little cool weather. 
Many a time the papers that came regularly 
from Westford, as well as letters from the 
absent friends, would tell of the extreme cold 
and deep snows in their former home, while 
here the Dalton family might frequently be 
seen sitting on the veranda or walking through 
the shady woods to enjoy the atmosphere laden 
with the piney odors floating everywhere. 

“1 really believe I could bear to see a little 
snow once more or put my skates on for an 
hour or two/’ remarked Winnie one day as she 
and Cora were walking up and down the path 
in front of the house. “ Does it not seem 
strange not to have any winter? I had no idea 
what it would be like not to see a single flake 
of snow. How odd it is.” 

Their mother was standing on the piazza 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 


177 


and overheard this last remark, and said, “It 
seems very easy for ns to tire of anything we 
have in abundance, especially when it proves to 
be a change from the things we have been 
accustomed to. But you, my daughter, seem to 
tire of your surroundings wherever you are. 
Do you not remember our last winter at home ? 
You sighed over the long-continued snow and 
ice, and thought it would be pleasant to have a 
little respite.” 

“Yes, mother, but I do not like too much 
of any one thing at a time. No matter how 
good it may be I get surfeited with it. Here 
we have no snow at all, there too much some- 
times for any comfort. If we could have a mix- 
ture of the two it would suit me much better. 
I think if a person could afford it it would be 
delightful to spend part of each season in differ- 
ent climates, and thus enjoy each one. I admit 
it is very pleasant here, and you have been 
much better than you used to be ; you have had 
no cough all winter ; and papa is like another 
man. I do not believe either of you could live 
at our old home now.” 

“ I should not be surprised if he was to go 
back for a short visit in a week or two ; he was 
speaking about it yesterday. It will only be a 
business trip, that is all.” 

“ Do you think, mamma, he will take any of 


In the Pine Woods. 


12 


178 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

us ? How I wish he could. It would be so nice 
if we could all go, if it was only for a few weeks. 
But it would cost too much, I know.” 

The day had been quite warm and pleasant, 
and it was towards evening when Mrs. Dalton 
had this conversation, not thinking that for both 
of them the trip to Westford was to be a reality, 
and that in a very short time. 

Mr. Dalton had been very busy during the 
past month, and a large amount of work had 
been planned, some of which was nearing com- 
pletion. It seemed absolutely necessary for him 
to consult in person with Mr. Hamilton and 
other members of the company as to some 
details which correspondence through the mail 
would not satisfactorily settle. They could not 
come to him, so he must go to them ; and the 
first or second week in April was fixed upon as 
the time he could be spared with least injury to 
the work on hand. 

Two days later Mr. Dalton on coming home 
from Kirkwood rather astonished them at the 
supper-table by asking, “ What do you say, 
mother, would you or Winnie like to go to West- 
ford next week, or perhaps the week following ? 
I can take one of you, and I leave it for you to 
decide.” 

“ Oh, papa, can you not take both of us ? I 
would not like to go and leave mamma at home. 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 


179 


I know I am selfish, but I do want to go so 
much. If only one can go of course it must be 
mother, but do try and take both of us.” 

“ I am afraid to promise, but I will see about 
it. But how about the housekeeping if both 
go? What will Willie and Cora do? I know 
Effie can take care of herself.” 

“ Yes, and the others too, sir,” spoke up Effie. 
“ Do not give yourself any uneasiness on that 
account ; we can manage that very well. Cora 
and I can take care of Willie and get him 
enough to eat, and then he can be the head of 
the family. I do hope you will go, and then we 
will find out whether we are worth anything. 
The only thing that would worry me is whether 
Willie can get along with the men at Kirkwood. 
Do you think he can ?” 

“ I expect he will go out every day to see 
that all the men are at work. I shall give Mr. 
Gray rather more charge than he now has, 
though no one at the mines will know it. I 
think I can trust that man ; he is a little fiery 
when he gets aroused, but he has a good head 
on his shoulders. He is not so profuse in his 
professions of loyalty as some others are, but 
I believe him to be every inch as true a man 
as Jones. If anything was to go wrong I could 
depend on either of them to side with me, but 
Gray would be the first 


180 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

“ There is one drawback to my being away 
just now : I do not like the way that man Travers 
is acting. I know he is trying to work under- 
hand to get two or three of our best miners 
away from us. I do not know certainly that he 
has offered them higher wages, but I think he 
has intimated that there would be some advan- 
tage gained by making a change. I hope the 
matter can be settled before I leave. If they 
want to go I shall not persuade them to stay, 
only I want them to leave peaceably. If they 
attempt to stir up any trouble I shall forestall 
their designs by setting them adrift at once. I 
think we shall know all about it in a few days, 
by the first of April perhaps.” 

And Mr. Dalton and every one else knew all 
about it rather sooner than some of them ex- 
pected, although, as he intimated, he was look- 
ing for it. 

Everything seemed to move on smoothly for 
the following few days. Parson Holloway had 
been back again during the week and concluded 
to stay while Mr. Dalton was away, as he 
thought the men might be more peaceable if 
he was on the ground ; and then he would be 
at the chapel three or four Sundays together, 
and if they wanted they could have some meet- 
ings during the week. 

Work was being pushed, the heaps of are 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. l8l 

were increasing in size and number. Mr. Dal- 
ton had all along had in view the erection of a 
large furnace to reduce all the ore they mined, 
and not to ship any in its crude state, and it was 
to consult with the owners that he proposed to 
go to Westford. 

The crisis, though looked for, came unex- 
pectedly. It was the last day of March. Twelve 
weeks of idleness had not improved the tempers 
of any of the strikers at Mr. Mears’, and Mike 
O’Leary, who seemed to be something of a leader 
among them, was not rendered any less sensitive 
to a word of reproof, no matter from what source 
it came or what was the occasion for it. 

The men were just quitting work for the day 
at Kirkwood, and were issuing from the mines, 
when they were confronted by Mike. 

“ I say, fellows, what are you going to do ? 
Are you going to keep on working? Mister 
Travers is going to start up to-morrow or some 
time soon ; you can get as good pay as you can 
here, and you know the work is not half as hard.” 

Just at that moment Hiram Gray and Dick 
Wills came out from the shed built over the 
mouth of the mine where they were working, 
and heard what Mike had said. Dick had not 
been at work very steadily for a few weeks past, 
only as a sort of an extra when he could find 
employment. 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


182 

“ There, Gray, did I not tell you so ? I knew 
it was so.” 

The men were gathering around the speakers, 
and questions and replies came fast and thick. 
Conversation assumed a rather loud tone and 
became general. 

“ No use in your coming over here with any of 
your tales. You know better; no matter what 
Travers says. How did he serve the men last 
Christmas ? Any man that goes from here to 
work for that fellow is — you know just what I 
mean.” 

“ Do n’t you say that again or I ’ll settle you.” 

“ Just as quick as you choose. I will say it 
again, for it is the truth ; you know it yourself. 
What work have you done for a while back, I 
would like to know?” 

O’Leary, Gray, Wills, and half a dozen or 
more all talked or yelled at the top of their 
voices. Oaths were flying around and blows 
coming from the brawny arms of all. 

The tumult reached such a height that Mr. 
Dalton was alarmed, fearing serious injury might 
result to some and a bad name be gained by the 
hitherto peaceful Kirkwood. He hurried from 
his office towards the mines and sent his son to 
apprise Parson Holloway of the trouble, knowing 
if any one could settle it he would be the man. 

By the time the parson reached the scene a 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 1 83 

general fight was in progress, the larger part 
hardly knowing what they were fighting about. 
The loud voice of the parson was quickly heard 
above the angry tones of the excited crowd. 

“ See here, men, what does this mean ? Stop 
this fighting, every one of you !” and pressing 
right into the midst of them he strove to part 
the combatants both by words and arms. 

“ What are you doing here ? You are at the 
bottom of the whole thing. Get away from here 
and let us alone,” and giving the parson a heavy 
blow with his clenched fist, O’Leary added force 
to his words, and his victim was felled to the 
ground. 

A dozen men of their own stamp might have 
been in their parson’s place, and no one would 
have raised a finger to help him and the fight 
would have abated none of its fierceness. But it 
was “the parson,” an old man too, in one sense 
their leader, who now seemed to be the centre 
of contention ; and every man’s hand, that a 
moment before was against his neighbor, was 
now turned against the instigator of the whole 
trouble, and Mr. Travers’ lieutenant in the per- 
son of O’Leary beat an ignoble retreat. 

“ The coward, to strike an old man like that ! 
Do you think such a fellow would be telling you 
the truth ? No, indeed, you see now just what 
he is. But, parson, are you hurt much ?” 


1 84 In the pine woods. 

“ No, Gray, I guess not very much. It was 
rather a hard blow and I feel a little dizzy. I 
will get over it after a while, but I would like to 
see that man. I would like to tell him some- 
thing that would be for his good.” 

“ You will have to go pretty far to do it ; he 
is off farther than you can walk now. Just come 
home and rest a while.” 

“ You may tell him, the next time you see 
him, he has hurt himself a great deal more than 
he did me. I will get over this soon, but it will 
be many a day before he will get straight again.” 

The parson was not the only one to get hurt. 
Gray was not much the worse for his share in 
the matter, but two of the would-be strikers were 
considerably injured at the hands of their fellow- 
workers as soon as it was found they were in- 
clined to help O’Leary. One of them had to be 
carried to his home and reached it in an uncon- 
scious state. It was Dick Wills. 

As soon as partial quiet was restored Mr. 
Dalton thought he could safely leave for home. 
He did not look for any further trouble that 
night, whatever the following day might bring 
with it. It was quite late when he reached 
home, nearly dark. 

“ Oh, papa, what has kept you so late ? Has 
anything happened at the mines? You look 
worried. What is the matter?” 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 1 85 

It was Winnie who was asking these ques- 
tions. Generally the first to meet her father on 
his return, she had been anxiously watching for 
the horse and buggy to turn at the end of the 
lane. The instant she saw them she had run to 
the door. 

“Yes, dear, we are somewhat later than 
usual, but 'better late than never.’ Did you 
wait supper for us?” 

“To be sure we did. We have been look- 
ing for you the last hour. What kept you so 
late?” 

“ Some of the men got into a fight, and we 
had to see it through. I think the parson can 
keep them quiet now if any one can. I am glad 
he was on the spot. I do not know what we 
would have done if he had not been there.” 

By this time Mr. Dalton had reached the hall 
indoors, and throwing his coat across a chair he 
hung his hat upon the rack, trying to assume an 
indifferent tone of voice to conceal if possible 
his real feelings > But the fact that something 
had occurred, and not a very light matter either, 
was very evident to them all. 

“ Was any one hurt, uncle ? How strange it 
seems that men will fight so.” 

“ Under some circumstances it would be 
strange, but not when men who have no busi- 
ness to come near us try to induce those who 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


1 86 

are willing to work to stop work and throw 
everything into confusion and even ruin. That 
is just the case. One of Travers’ men came over 
to our place this afternoon and tried to raise a 
disturbance, telling the men they could get 
work and better wages at Mr. Mears’. He said 
they were going to start work to-morrow. They 
have found out that three months’ idleness has 
not paid very well. It was that worthless, 
drunken fellow O’Leary that came over, and he 
and Gray got into a fight somehow, and it soon 
became general, until the pastor interfered and 
got the men quieted down some.” 

“ Did Parson Holloway go into the fight, 
uncle?” asked Effie rather anxiously. 

“ Yes, indeed he did, and got pretty roughly 
handled ; but he gained the day after all. I 
hope he will not be iaid up.” 

“Ph, uncle ! did he get hurt ? Is there any 
one to take care of him ?” 

“ Plenty ; he is in good hands. I do not 
think any one would dare to harm him to-night. 
The man who struck him had to run for his life. 
That parson is a plucky fellow ; he saved us a 
heap of trouble to-day.” 

“ Suppose the chapel had not been built, and 
there had been no Parson Holloway there, what 
would have been the result then ?” 

“ Indeed I do not know. It might have gone 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 1 8 ? 

roughly with some of our men. Effie, I think 
the best work that has been done at Kirkwood 
yet was the building of that chapel. How many 
things have grown out of it ! Once before a 
strike was arrested, and to-day we had the parson 
to help us. The men really seem to like him. 
No one else could have half the influence over 
them that he has. And it is all owing to you.” 

“ Oh no, not all to me. But how glad I am I 
thought of it. When we talked about what we 
should do if we came here, auntie and I planned 
many things, mission - schools and a sewing- 
class, but we never thought of having a chapel 
built.” 

“ Neither did I, Effie.” 

Mr. Dalton seemed to think the disturbance 
would not be revived ; and he told his wife that 
if all was quiet when he went out in the morn- 
ing most likely they could start for Westford 
early the following week, and that he would 
take any two of them who wished to accompany 
him. 

“ I know then who it will be,” responded 
Effie at once. “ It will be you, auntie, and Win- 
nie. Cora and I have it all planned. We will 
keep house, and have Annie Gray here to help 
us with some of the work. I know she will come, 
and we can teach her so many things in three or 
four weeks. It will be just grand. Auntie, you 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


1 88 

will bring us home some little things to remind 
us of dear old Westford, and that will be almost 
as good as if we had gone.” 

“ But I do not like leaving you two girls 
alone.” 

“We will have Annie here, and Willie will 
be at home part of every day and always at 
night. If anything was to happen, I know Mr. 
Gray would hurry to assist us.” 

“ Very likely, but you might not be able to 
get word to him as soon as you wanted his as- 
sistance.” 

“We will have to take that risk. I do not 
feel at all afraid. I think you will find us all 
safe when you return.” 

Where was Winnie during this conversation ? 
Not very far away ; she was listening to it all. 
Not a word of regret that th e others could not 
go with them, nor a single expression of anxiety 
as to the loneliness of the three who would be 
left at home for three weeks to care for or en- 
tertain themselves alone. She was absorbed in 
thinking how she would enjoy herself at West- 
ford, what she should buy, and whether she 
could possibly find time to visit all the old friends 
she wanted to see. “ Only three weeks ! I do not 
believe I can do half the things I want to do in 
that little time. Papa, can you not stay away 
longer than that ?” 


THE TESTING-POINT REACHED. 1 89 

“ No, daughter, I cannot. If I went alone I 
think I should not be away more than ten days, 
or two weeks at the farthest ; but as mother and 
you will be with me I will allow a little longer ; 
you will need to put all your visiting and every- 
thing else into three weeks.” 

“ Well, if you cannot, I suppose I must try to 
make it do ; but I shall be terribly hurried and 
will not get to see half the girls I want to.” 

Winnie Dalton and Effie Lane commenced 
some years previously to weave the fabric of 
character, one choosing only things that 
seemed to accord with her pleasures and tem- 
poral happiness, regarding more the brightness 
of the hues she selected than their durability, 
and in the pattern of her work as it was being 
delineated day by day might be clearly discerned 
the word “ Self.” 

The other also wove her fabric, not hastily or 
in a confused and aimless way, but with thought 
and care, blending duties and pleasures in a har- 
monious whole. With a smiling face she could 
each day show by her acts and words that across 
her life the name “ Jesus ” was woven. 

Yet Winnie Dalton was a professed follower 
of Him whose life was not reflected in her life, 
but whose image was hidden under the cloak of 
self. The time may come when she may so be- 
hold it. 


190 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

EFFIE AS A NURSE. 

Mr. Dalton found all quiet at Kirkwood 
upon his return the following morning. Yet he 
did not fail to perceive then an undercurrent that 
was not altogether of a peaceful nature. There 
was still a slight disturbance, but it was kept 
down by the superior will and determination of 
the few who were satisfied with their present con- 
dition and prospects. A few words might over- 
turn all that had been gained, but as yet quiet 
brooded over Kirkwood. 

As soon as he had seen everything right at 
his office he started to find the parson, and was 
glad to meet him at the door of his lodgings, 
though showing some sign of yesterday’s con- 
flict in wearing his arm in a sling. 

“ I am all right ; this will not amount to 
much. My arm is hurt some, and it feels more 
comfortable this way than hanging down. It 
is not broken, and I am thankful for that. But 
some of the men fared worse than I did. Have 
you seen Dick Wills ? He must be hurt very 
badly. You had better go down to his house. 
I should not wonder if he did not get over it. 


EFFIE AS A NURSE. I9I 

They got a doctor for him this morning, and he 
says he is in a bad way.” 

“ Come with me, parson. I will go there at 
once.” 

And these two men went to the little cottage 
where Dick lived. The found him in a worse 
condition than the parson had represented. 
His skull had received a severe blow, though it 
was not fractured. “ A doubtful case,” was all 
the doctor could say, for he saw from his sur- 
roundings that it was not likely he would receive 
much care. 

Dick was sleeping at the time of their visit, 
not the healthy sleep of a tired, hard-working 
man, but the dull heavy slumber of an injured 
brain. 

From this house they went to see Walter 
Jones, who was also among the injured. He 
could have come to his work this morning, but 
as word came to him that nothing would be done 
until Mr. Dalton came out, he remained quietly 
at home. 

“ What are we to do, Mr. Dalton ? If Mike 
O’Leary is coming over here to worry us this 
way we might as well give up at once. I do not 
want to have anything to do with him or get 
into any quarrel with him or any of them ; but 
a man cannot stand his interfering this way ; it 
is against human nature to do it,” 


192 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ I hardly think Mike will trouble us very 
much more, but if he does I do not see that I 
can do anything more to keep him away than 
you can. But, Jones, who undertook to say there 
would be no work this morning ? Are the men 
inclined to strike?” 

“ Not a bit of it. Only the mine boss said he 
would wait to see what you said about it, and 
whether the men who sided with Mike when the 
fuss began were to be let go to work again. He 
does not want them any more than you do.” 

“ I will see about it. Work will be started 
as usual after dinner just as if nothing had hap- 
pened. I do not feel afraid of any further dis- 
turbance at present. If any of the men wish 
to go, let them go. It might be a good plan to 
let them know it.” 

Not one able-bodied man failed to respond 
to the summons ; and if forgetfulness could 
have blotted out the closing hours of yesterday, 
no one who saw the good order prevailing could 
have been persuaded that strife and bloodshed 
had ruled but a few hours previously. 

Parson Holloway, not being so tough or hardy 
as some of the men he came in contact with, 
received more injury than most of the others 
did, but his injuries did not keep him indoors 
or from attending to such matters as pertained 
to his calling. 


EFFIE AS A NURSE. 


193 


“ How glad I am it was not my leg ; then I 
could not have walked about. What would 
these poor fellows do if they could not see me 
every day among them ?” 

Dick Wills was in a very bad way. When 
he awakened from his sleep he was delirious. 
The doctor had told his wife that he expected 
this, and they must try and keep him as quiet as 
possible. Hiram Gray was hardly equal to 
working that afternoon, so he volunteered to 
watch Dick and try to keep him in bed. The 
task was a difficult one, yet he succeeded well, 
though he said he would have preferred to have 
been in the mine. Gray had a warm heart 
even if it was set in a rough case, and though 
when aroused he could strike a pretty hard blow, 
he generally had a repenting time when all was 
over. This was one of those times, and by Dick's 
bedside he resolved that he would never fight 
again. But many a good man before his day 
has done the same thing, and when the prov- 
ocation came has answered it in the same 
way. 

Yet Hiram Gray meant exactly what he re- 
solved, and not because his resolutions were 
faulty, but because of the weakness of the flesh, 
they were unkept. 

Dick continued to grow worse : and when 
Mr. Dalton went home that evening he was 

13 


In the Pine Woods. 


194 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

doubtful whether he would find him alive on 
his return in the morning. He reported to his 
family the varied events of the day. 

“ Uncle, will you let me go out with you to- 
morrow? I do not believe those people know 
how to take care of any one that is badly hurt ; 
perhaps I could help Mrs. Wills.” 

“ Certainly, Effie, you may go with me ; but 
what do you know about nursing a rough man, 
half crazy all the time? No doubt there are 
many things about the house you could make a 
little more comfortable, for his is the worst 
kept of all the new houses we have built. They 
take no care of it either outside or in. I shall 
start right after breakfast, so you will require to 
be prompt.” 

She was ; and quite as soon as her uncle had 
his buggy at the door Effie was standing there 
with a good-sized bundle in her hand. 

“ What have you there? You need not take 
a lunch with you. We have that always pro- 
vided now at Mrs. Jones V’ 

“ No, it is only a few little things I thought 
might come useful : a few lemons and some nice 
soft muslin in case any should be wanted to ban- 
dage his head.” 

“ If Effie could stay and nurse Dick, I should 
not wonder if there would be some hope for 
him. I do not see how with the care he now 


EFFIE AS A NURSE. 


195 


lias there is any chance for his recovery.” This 
was said to Mrs. Dalton by her husband as he 
was stepping into his buggy, in which Effie had 
already taken her seat. 

“ If it would be proper and she wishes to do 
it, why not let her remain until to-morrow if she 
can be of any use ?” 

“ I will see about it when we get there. He 
may not be living.” 

The drive to Kirkwood was a rapid one, as 
Mr. Dalton wished to reach there as early as 
possible. Work had already commenced. The 
first person seen was the pastor. He had just 
come from Wills and reported him still alive, 
but very weak. Once during the night he revived 
and was all the while calling for a drink. The 
doctor said he must have nothing but water un- 
less they could get him some lemons. 

When lemons were mentioned Effie turned 
towards her uncle, saying, “ You see, I will do 
some good by coming, at any rate.” 

When they reached the house they found that 
Mr, Dalton had not exaggerated the condition of 
things there. Effie took all in at a glance, and 
her favorite text came into her mind, “ Inas- 
much,” etc. “ Who knows but that Dick may be 
‘ one of these 9 some day ?” she added to herself. 

Noiselessly she stepped into the room, meet- 
ing Mrs. Wills at the door. “Good morning; 


196 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

how is Mr. Wills this morning? I have come to 
see him.” 

If Dick had ever been called “ Mr.” before 
this his wife did not know of it, and it sounded 
strange to her as she replied, “ If you mean 
Dick, he is pretty bad. There he is ; he does not 
know any one. The doctor says he wont live.” 
And stepping softly up to the poor bed on which 
the sick man lay, Effie almost agreed with the 
doctor in the opinion he had expressed. 

“ Perhaps we can do something to make him 
a little more comfortable,” and laying her hand 
upon his forehead, she added, “ How hot his 
head is. Do you ever put a cloth wet with cool- 
ing water on it?” 

“Yes, sometimes, when I can. The doctor 
said to do it, but I have not time to be standing 
here all the while.” 

“ Bring me some nice fresh clean water ; I 
have some soft towels here and will fix them 
and try to keep his head cool.” The water was 
fresh, but the basin in which it was brought 
looked as if it had never held clean water before. 
Effie said nothing, but wetting one of her tow- 
els carefully, without touching the sides of the 
vessel, laid it gently on Dick’s forehead. Now 
going to Mrs. Wills she asked for a clean pitcher 
and some more water, right fresh from the well. 
“ Let me have the pitcher, Mrs. Wills; I will get 


EFFIE AS A NURSE. 


197 


the water,” was Effie’s response to the move- 
ment of that woman as the pitcher was handed 
her. It was not clean enough for her purposes. 

“ What are you going to do now ?” 

“ I will make Mr. Wills some lemonade. I 
understood the doctor said he ought to have 
some ; it will help his fever.” 

“ We have not got any lemons ; we cannot get 
any here.” 

“ I know it, but I have some here in this 
bundle ; all I want is the water in this pitcher ; 
I can do all the rest. I have sugar too.” 

Effie took her little knife from her pocket ; 
and cutting the lemons squeezed the juice into 
the pitcher and added sugar “ to her taste.” She 
even had a spoon to stir it with, but now she 
needed a cup. When she obtained it it was 
the cleanest article she had yet seen about the 
house. 

“ Is that the way you make lemonade ? I 
never saw any before. Was that salt you put 
into it?” 

“ No, indeed, that was the best white sugar. 
I thought perhaps you might not have this kind, 
and I brought a little with me ; but I must put 
some fresh cold water on his head.” 

“Must you do it so often as that? I only 
put it on two or three times and it did not do 
any good.” 


198 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ That is the reason ; it ought to be renewed 
as often as it becomes warm ; and as he seems so 
hot and feverish, it should be done every few 
minutes. There, now he will rest more com- 
fortably, and I will sit here and watch ; perhaps 
he may wake up, and then I will give him a 
drink of this lemonade.” 

Mrs. Wills seemed rooted to the spot. She 
did not have time, so she said, to wait on her 
husband ; but now there was no work so urgent 
but that she could leave it unattended to. Here 
was something beyond her comprehension. 

“ Do not leave your work now, Mrs. Wills. 
I will watch your husband, and if I need your 
assistance I will call you. I will just sit here 
by the window where I can see you.” Mrs. 
Wills slowly moved towards the wash tub by the 
open door at which she was working when Effie 
came. 

It was quiet watching for an hour or more. 
The sick man's breathing grew less rapid and 
more natural. Effie renewed the cooling towel 
every few minutes, and as she was applying it 
once more Dick slowly opened his eyes. “ Drink, 
drink !” was all he said. Quickly was the cup 
of refreshing acid drink placed to his parched 
lips. He did not say it was good, but his nurse 
knew it tasted so from the eagerness with which 
it was taken. “More.” “You shall have some 


In The Pine IVoods. Page 198. 


















EFFIE AS A NURSE. I99 

more,” and the cup was refilled and given to 
him again. 

Thus until towards evening were the cooling 
towels and the refreshing drinks slowly but 
surely doing their work. A few moments were 
taken by Effie to go to Mrs. Jones’ for a little 
lunch, and when her uncle called to see if she 
was ready to return home with him he found 
her fanning Dick, who was sitting up in bed 
propped on such pillows or old coats as she 
could find. He was partially conscious and 
realized that some one other than his wife was 
waiting upon him, but he did not know who it 
was. 

“ No, uncle, I do not think I ought to go 
home to-night If you will let me stay here, and 
I can get Mrs. Gray to stay with me, I ought 
to watch Dick ; these people do not know what 
to do. I think he may get better if he is taken 
care of.” 

“ Why will it not do for Gray to stay with 
him, and you can come back again in the morn- 
ing. I do not want to have you sick so that we 
\ cannot get off next week. You must take care 
of yourself as well as Dick.” 

“ I do not believe that one night will do me 
any harm, and I know Aunt Ruth can get along 
me day more without me.” 

“ Do as you think best. I will see Gray, 


20 0 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


and let you know what they can do. Unless one 
of them can come I should not be willing for 
you to remain. It would not be prudent or 
even safe.” 

The Grays were seen. “To be sure, Mr. 
Dalton, one or both of us will go. Do you think 
we would let that angel be all alone to watch 
poor Dick? No, indeed.” 

And the “ angel of mercy,” assisted by Mrs. 
Gray, watched by the bedside of Dick Wills that 
night. The doctor, considering it altogether a 
hopeless case, and having much to do, did 
not call again until the following afternoon. 
He was doubly surprised upon entering the 
room, first to see Dick so much improved and 
able to answer a question, and secondly to find 
Efhe there as the nurse to whose faithful care 
this change was mainly due. 

“ What have you done for him, miss ?” 

“ Cold water outwardly and lemonade in- 
wardly, that is all. I did not know what else to 
to.” 

“Neither did I. That was exactly what I 
prescribed, but I saw there was no chance of 
having my prescription carried out, and I could 
not remain to attend to it personally. I believe 
you have saved his life ; he has but little fever 
to-day. Continue the applications, and I will 
call again to-morrow.” 


EFFIE AS A NURSE. 201 

“ Doctor, ought he not to have some food ? 
It is nearly two days since he was hurt, and he 
has had nothing but water and lemonade.” 

“ Yes, provided he could have suitable food,” 
and considerable stress was laid upon that one 
word ; “ and I do not suppose any one around 
here would know how to prepare it. A little 
chicken-broth with all the fat carefully skimmed 
off, or some lean beef stewed down and the juice 
given him a little at a time.” 

“ You mean beef-tea, do you not?” 

“ Exactly, but who would know anything 
about it — how to make it or how to use it after it 
was prepared ?” 

“ Oh yes, I know all about it ; but I do not 
think we could get any beef around here any- 
where; perhaps we could find a chicken. I 
think we can manage it ; at least I will do the 
best I can.” And she did. Mrs. Gray started 
at once to get the chicken, and said she would 
take it home and cook it. Effie gave her par- 
ticular directions how to do it, and to make sure 
that all was going on aright she went around to 
Mrs. Gray’s to take a peep at the broth. 

During the day the parson called and was 
much pleased to note the unexpected improve- 
ment. 

“ It would be a bad day for us, miss, if you 
were to go away. I hope the good Lord will 


202 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


find work for you here until He is ready to give 
you the crown in the better world. I trust you 
will see the threescore-and-ten in the Master’s 
service.” 

“ That time is a good way off, Mr. Holloway, 
but I desire to do all the good I can while I live. 
I think it is a poor way of showing our love for 
our Heavenly Father to take all his mercies and 
appropriate all his kindness to our own selfish 
purposes, and do nothing or but little to help 
others who may stand in need. I enjoy doing 
something for other people.” 

“ The Lord will bless you for it, and so will 
the poor people you are trying to help.” 

Mr. Dalton did not start from home as early 
as usual that day, and did not reach Kirkwood 
until a little after the dinner-hour. As he drove 
up to Dick Wills’ house Cora jumped from the 
buggy, and her father handed her a good-sized 
basket covered over with a clean white cloth. 

She was met at the door by Effie carrying a 
bowl with a spoon in it. 

“ Why, Cora, where did you come from ? I 
have just been over to Mrs. Gray’s getting some 
chicken-broth made for Mr. Wills. But what 
have you here ?” 

“ Some things mamma made for your patient. 
Papa told us that he seemed to be getting better, 
and she thought he ought to have some good 


EFFIE AS A NURSE. 203 

food, different from corn-bread and fried bacon. 
Is he well enough to eat anything?” 

“ Yes, he can eat some things; but what have 
you? Let me see,” and raising the cloth she 
found in the basket a glass of jelly, some oat- 
meal, a small loaf of nice white bread, and 
several other little things, just such as a con- 
valescent would relish. 

“ How kind in auntie to think of it, and so 
thoughtful of you to bring them out!” and Effie 
felt as grateful for this addition to her stock of 
supplies as if Dick had been a member of her 
own family instead of “ the worthless chap ” hei 
uncle had so often called him. Next to Effie’s 
heart was still her favorite motto, “ Inasmuch as 
ye have done it to one of the least of these, ye 
have done it unto Me.” 

When evening came Dick seemed so much 
improved that Mrs. Gray said that she and Mrs. 
Wills could take all the care of him that he 
needed : they would give him the medicine the 
doctor left for him and would not forget the 
lemonade. “You go home, miss, or you will 
get sick, wearing yourself out.” It was so 
arranged, and Effie and Cora returned home 
with Mr. Dalton. 

“ It is wonderful how careless these people 
are. I really believe they think they are doing 
all they can ; but Mr. Wills only needed a little 


204 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

of the right kind of attention. If he had died 
it would not have been on account of his injury, 
but from simple ignorant neglect. Do you not 
think so, uncle ?” 

“ No doubt ; and here is an opening for 
another branch of your missionary enterprise. 
It will be an addition to your singing, sewing, 
and Sunday-school work.” 

“ I think there will be no crowding of work, 
now I have Cora to help me.” 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 20$ 


CHAPTER XV. * 

EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS . 

When Effie and Cora reached home the 
former was “ almost ready to drop,” as she said. 
She had overtaxed her powers of endurance, for 
this was something she was entirely unaccus- 
tomed to. Nursing experience with her had 
never gone beyond helping when her aunt or 
one of her cousins complained of slight indispo- 
sition ; but here she was head nurse in fact, upon 
whom all the responsibility rested, and all self- 
assumed too. She felt the situation, but her 
brave little heart flinched not a moment. Now 
nature asserted her claim, and Effie, thoroughly 
wearied, needed a good night’s rest. Soon after 
the evening meal she and Cora retired, and the 
following day both remained at home, word 
having been sent them that “ Dick was much 
better and able to sit up.” 

* Under Mrs. Gray’s nursing Dick continued 
to improve ; and Effie did not go again until 
Sunday. He was likely now to get out before 
very long. 

As soon as Effie entered the house he saw 
her and called out, “Ask Miss Effie to come in 


206 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


here ; I want to see her.” On her coming to the 
bedside, he put out his hand, saying, 

“ Will you take the hand of such a rough 
fellow as I am ? I know all about it. Gray told 
me what you have done for me. May God bless 
you !” 

“ I hope, Mr. Wills, that God will bless you ; 
and when you get well you must go to the chapel 
on Sundays and learn what God wants you to 
do. Do you mean to trust and serve Jesus?” 

Here was a direct question ; perhaps it was 
the first time Effie had ever asked it under such 
circumstances. It was certainly the first time 
Dick Wills had ever heard it addressed to him- 
self, and he was utterly unable to give her an 
answer. She repeated it, however, in a rather 
different form. 

“Mr. Wills, the Lord has been very good to 
you while you were so sick, and you ought to 
love him for his kindness in sparing you. We 
thought you might die, but he has let you live. 
Will you not thank him for it?” 

“ I cannot tell, miss : I must wait till I get 
out ; then I will see about it.” 

“ Oh no, do not wait. You have not time for 
that. Something might happen. Men often get 
hurt in the mines and never get over it. You 
must not put it off. You will be happier and 
everything will go smoother and you will not be 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 20J 

quarrelling and fighting all the time. Then, 
Mr. Wills, you ought to stop drinking whiskey. 
Was not that lemonade good that I made for 
you? I hope you will never drink anything 
stronger than that.” 

“ I will see about it. I must wait till I get 
about again.” This was all that Effie could get 
from him that morning, and she went to the 
chapel to join the rest in the worship. 

The text for the morning was, “ The way of 
transgressors is hard,” and the occurrences of 
the past week were drawn upon for illustrations 
of the subject. Very emphatic was the preacher 
in his denunciations of one man interfering 
with the work of his neighbor to his injury. 
“ It never succeeds in the long run. Old King 
David found this out. He said something about 
the wicked man in his day, and it is good to-day, 
and one man you all know might learn a lesson 
from it if he would. This is what he said : ‘ He 
made a pit and digged it, and is fallen into the 
ditch which he made.’ I do not wish any one 
harm, but I find these words in the Bible, and I 
am sure they are true.” 

There was also allusion made to Dick Wills 
by name, and to “ the angel ” the good Lord had 
sent to take care of him. “ I tell you, friends, 
the building of this meeting-house is going to 
be, in the Lord’s hands, a saving of all you folks, 


208 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


if you will only let the Lord have his own way 
about it. It is a hard hill to climb with the old 
serpent pulling you back, but just put your 
hands in the Lord’s hand and Satan will drop 
off quickly.” * 

There was to be a Sunday-school meeting 
after the services, but no formal action was 
taken, and the Dalton family returned to their 
home. Effie still kept up her interest in the old 
log schoolhouse across the railroad, and she 
spent her hour there this afternoon. The next 
time Effie saw Dick Wills it was at her own 
home. 

Two days passed by very quietly, though 
there was considerable work going on at the 
Dalton home. Early on Wednesday morning 
the travellers, Mr. and Mrs. Dalton and Winnie, 
started for Westford. Effie and Cora were left 
alone, excepting that Annie Gray was to be with 
them next week and . to remain until the rest 
returned. She could not come this week, as her 
mother had to be at Dick Wills’ so much of the 
time. Willie Dalton had to go out to Kirkwood 
every day to see after the general working of 
the force of men there. Mr. Dalton did not an- 
ticipate any trouble, and thought no questions 
would arise that Willie could not settle satisfac- 
torily. 

Annie looked forward to the two weeks to be 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 20g 

spent at Miss Effie’s with a great deal of pleasure. 
It proved to be a time of teaching and learning 
that under less favorable circumstances might 
have been simply impossible. All the minutiae 
of housekeeping and cooking, so far as she was 
able to understand them, were duly explained, 
and ere the time had expired when the travellers 
were expected home Annie said she was ready 
to go to housekeeping herself. She certainly 
knew a great many things she had never heard 
of before. 

Let us go through one day with her. The 
sun was no earlier a riser than these three house- 
keepers were. They could bid him good-morn- 
ing as soon as he showed the upper side of his 
glowing face over the little hill back of their 
house ; and whether obscured by clouds or 
shining in his strength it was all the same. 
They had only a simple breakfast, yet something 
nice for Willie was always on the table, and 
Annie saw just how it was prepared and how to 
make it look inviting. The table-cloth must be 
smooth and clean, and the knives and forks laid 
evenly side by side, and every dish placed on 
the table with regularity. Even the chairs, 
though there were only four of them, must be in 
their proper positions. 

Effie did not know what to do about “ ask- 
ing the blessing.” She had often wished her 

In the Pine Woods. J A 


210 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


uncle would do it, but thus far their meals were 
commenced in silence. Willie was to be the 
head of the family, but she did not like to pro- 
pose it to him ; yet her fertile imagination was 
equal to this emergency, and this was the way 
she arranged it. 

“ I think we might have a verse of the Bible 
to say when we come to the table at breakfast- 
time at least. Do you not think so, Willie? 
Suppose we try it, just a single verse, and each 
one repeat whatever we choose. I have one for 
this morning. I think it is a very pretty one. It 
is ‘ I laid me down and slept : I awaked : for the 
Lord sustained me/ Now shall we all try it for 
to-morrow morning? Annie, I know you can 
learn one. What do you say, Willie ?” 

“ I have no objection, I am sure,” Willie re- 
plied. So the practice inaugurated this morning 
became their daily custom until the family were 
all at home again. 

After the meal was partaken of the clearing 
up came on. This must be done in as methodi- 
cal a manner as the preparation required. No 
throwing of the dishes together in a pan to the 
detriment of handles of cups or edges of saucers 
or plates, but all of one kind must be placed in a 
a pile by themselves and carried to the kitchen- 
table, then carefully washed and dried and 
placed in their proper positions in the cupboard. 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 


2 1 1 


The kitchen was then to be cleaned up, swept, 
and table and chairs put aside nicely. 

Then the sweeping and all up-stairs work 
were done as systematically as if the whole house 
was occupied. Aferwards sewing and reading 
were interspersed with music and singing until 
time to prepare a lunch, for dinner was post- 
poned until Willie’s return. The afternoon was 
generally spent in the wide hall or on the broad 
piazza. Effie would sometimes read aloud, while 
Annie sewed on her new dress, the material for 
which Effie had provided for her. Cora would 
sometimes lie on the lounge listening to the 
others or read a book or magazine herself. 

The evenings they passed all together, fre- 
quently around the organ in the parlor, or if 
moonlight, by promenading on the piazza. Thus 
day after day was spent, not monotonously or 
with clock- like regularity, but each left its own 
record of time well spent. 

The first week passed quickly and smoothly. 
It was cheered at its close by letters from the 
travellers. They reached Westford safely : Mrs. 
Dalton was somewhat wearied with her journey, 
but two days’ rest had refreshed her, and she 
was quite ready for the anticipated pleasure of 
visiting among her friends. 

“ But you can hardly imagine how cold it is,” 
wrote Mrs. Dalton. “ There was a heavy frost 


212 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


this morning and even ice in some places. You, 
I imagine, are sitting out of doors this afternoon, 
or trying to pass the time away walking through 
the lovely pine woods.” 

Winnie also wrote, but her letter simply told 
of the persons she had met thus far, and who 
inquired after “ the emigrants in the far-away 
land.” She had a few words to say about the 
elegant costumes she had seen on the streets 
and in the store windows that made her feel as 
if she wanted to be rich. “ But what would be 
the use, after all, in having anything nice where 
we live? No one could appreciate it; common 
calicoes or ginghams are good enough for Kirk- 
wood. I saw some lovely jewelry in one of the 
windows, but I do not suppose Mrs. Gray or Mrs. 
Jones could tell whether the stones were dia- 
monds or only glass ; it would be all the same 
to them no matter which they were.” 

From the tenor of her letter it would seem as 
if a return to her old home had aroused all the 
dormant characteristics that were found in Win- 
nie in the past. 

The reading of the letters gave great pleasure 
to the home group, and when this extract was 
read Willie exclaimed, “Just like her! What 
does she care for except some finery or a fancy 
dress ? Give her a new one every month and 
she would be happy.” 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 213 

“ Oh do not talk so, Willie. Cousin Winnie is 
a dear good girl, even if she does care more for 
dress than we do. I should not wonder, if I was 
as fine-looking and handsome as she is, if I 
would be quite as fond of finery.” 

“ No, you would not ; and besides you are 
just as handsome as she is, and a great deal more 
pleasant and cheerful.” 

“ Stop, stop, Willie ; let us talk about auntie’s 
letter. Only think, frost and ice, and we have 
flowers and strawberries. What a contrast !” 

“ Who has any strawberries, I would like to 
know?” 

“If you will be a good boy you shall have 
some for supper ; but you must not say another 
word against Winnie.” 

“ I do not care, she is not half as nice as you 
are,” and Willie Dalton ran out the door to 
avoid the upraised hand, as if it were intended 
to fall upon his ears. 

They had their strawberries and rich cream 
along with them. Willie received his full share, 
even if he could not be prevailed upon to be 
the “ good boy ” Effie said he must be. She had 
gained a great influence over him, and though 
he was full of life and enjoyed a little teasing 
of his cousin at times, there was nothing he 
would not do for her if it Was in his power ; and 
rather than wound her feelings he would try 


214 


is the pine woods. 


very hard to restrain the exuberance of his 
spirits. 

Sunday came again. “ How shall we do to- 
day ? Shall we shut up the house as we have 
sometimes done and all go to the chapel ? What 
do you think about it, Effie?" This was Cora's 
question as they sat at the breakfast-table, after 
the meal was finished. Each one had repeated 
a text for the day. Effie’s had been, “ I was 
glad when they said unto me, Let us go into 
the house of the Lord." 

“ I think we might do as we have done at 
other times. I shall not be afraid if we only 
are careful to shut everything up tight. What 
do you think, Willie ? Will there be any danger 
in it?" 

“No, I think not; only if you girls were 
not afraid to drive, I could stay at home and take 
care of the house." 

“ Oh no, I would not like that at all ; if we go 
you will have to go along. I think we will try 
it." And this was decided upon ; preparations 
were at once commenced for making everything 
secure, and Willie went to the stable to attend 
to the horse. 

While Effie and Cora were busily engaged 
in cleaning off the table a knock was heard at 
the outer door. Upon opening it two rather 
rough men were seen standing there, who asked 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 21 5 

for something to eat. This was a very unusual 
request ; seldom was a tramp to be seen in that 
neighborhood. The presence of these men did 
not cause any especial alarm, and the food that 
was remaining on the table was given to them. 
After partaking of it the men departed. Efhe 
did not notice that they watched her very close- 
ly as< she was washing and putting away the 
spoons and forks, but Annie Gray’s sharp eyes 
saw it, though at the time she did not know all 
it portended. 

Willie was going in and out all the time the 
men were there. He did not particularly like 
their appearance, but he attributed his dislike to 
no fear of what they might do or design doing. 
No one of the family felt suspicious of harm. 

The horse and light wagon were at the door 
in good season, and the four started for Kirk- 
wood, leaving the house “ to take care of itself,” 
as Cora expressed it. 

The chapel service was very much as upon 
former occasions. Parson Holloway was quite 
as vigorous as usual, excepting that one arm 
was still helplessly suspended in a sling. He 
did double duty with the remaining one. His 
voice had suffered no injury, and his delineation 
of the text was accompanied with sundry illus- 
trations drawn from the drama enacted two 
weeks previously. 


216 in the pine woods. 

Effie and Cora called at Dick Wills’, and 
were quite astonished to learn that he was not 
at home. 

“ He has not been himself at all for two or 
three days,” said Mrs. Wills; “ and this morning 
he started off to take a tramp through the woods, 
so he said, and has not come back yet. He went 
down the road ; did you not see him as you came 
out ?” 

“ No, Mrs. Wills, we did not. I hope noth- 
ing will happen to him. I think he will get home 
all right. We will keep a look-out for him as we 
return ; perhaps he is resting somewhere in the 
woods or by the roadside.” 

They did keep as they promised a sharp look- 
out ; but they met no one on the road. On 
turning the lane that led to their house they 
saw a man sitting on their front-porch leaning 
against one of the posts, but not until they were 
near to the steps did Effie recognize him as 
Dick Wills. 

“Why, Mr. Wills, what are you doing so 
far away from home ? How did you get here ? 
We have just come from your house, and Mrs. 
Wills said you had gone out for a walk.” 

“ So I did, miss, and did n’t intend to come 
so far ; but I just got here in time. They did n’t 
get anything.” 

“ What do you mean ? Who did not get any- 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 21 7 

thing? Has any one been here?” Instantly 
the two tramps of the early morning were re- 
called to Effie’s remembrance, and she asked, 
“Were there two men here while we were 
away ?” 

“Yes, miss, I found them here trying to break 
in. They got frightened when I came up and 
ran away. I could not run after them, so I just 
sat down to wait till you came home. I knew 
you must have gone to the chapel.” 

“ And have you been sitting here all the time ? 
You must come in and have something to eat; 
you are not able to go home as you are.” 

“ No, miss, I am not. I am pretty tired ; it is 
a long tramp to Kirkwood, as you call it.” 

“ Come in now. I want you to tell us all 
about it. Where did the men try to break in ? 
Were there only two of them?” 

“ I suppose that was all ; I did not see any 
more. They were trying to get in at the back 
door as I came up. As soon as they saw me 
they ran off towards the woods. I did not know 
for certain who they were, but I think I have 
seen them before.” 

Examination proved Dick’s words true. The 
marks on the door showed where an effort had 
been made to force it open ; but it had been 
so effectually barred that it would have resisted 
their attack for some time, even if they had not 


21 8 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

been disturbed by Dick’s unexpected appearance. 
An attempt had also been made at one of the 
windows, but no entrance was effected anywhere. 

“ You say you are not certain who they were. 
Do you think they were men who lived near 
here ?” 

“ No, I think not, but they looked like two 
men who worked at Mears’ a while ; they left 
there soon after the fight at Christmas-time.” 

“ I think you are right, Dick. I remember one 
of the men who were here this morning looked 
rather familiar to me ; I am sure he was around 
at Christmas. Tom Wilson could tell all about 
it ; but I would not like to say a word to him ; 
he is so revengeful, he would be sure to do us 
some harm if he could.” This was Willie’s opin- 
ion. 

So far as circumstantial evidence could fasten 
the act on the two tramps who secured their 
breakfast and an insight into the household ar- 
rangements that morning, Willie and Dick were 
right. If either of them had gone over to Wil- 
son’s saloon at that moment they might have 
had positive evidence that their surmises were 
correct. But neither of them went over, and 
the clew was lost. 

“ Why did you walk so far from home, Mr. 
Wills? It was a very tiresome tramp for one so 
weak as you are. I am afraid you will suffer in 


FFFXE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 2IQ 

consequence of it. But a good dinner will help 
you. Come, sit down with us. We always have 
cold dinners on Sundays excepting a cup of 
coffee, and that we have hot.” 

After dinner Effie set out for the schoolhouse 
to sing a while for the children. “ You must stay 
here until I come back, Mr. Wills. Cora, you 
had better stay at home. I will take Annie. We 
will not be away very long.” 

When the two had passed out of sight Dick, 
who felt considerably refreshed by his hearty 
meal, was able to give a rather better account 
of himself and the reasons for his being found 
where he was. 

“ You need not tell her,” meaning Miss Effie, 
“ but I can tell you all about it. The fellows at 
Mears’ were mad because she built that meeting- 
house. I was in Tom Wilson’s, but I did not 
taste a drop. I heard some of the men talking 
how they were going to pay her up. There 
was a crowd of them, and they were going to 
steal her silver while the rest of the folks were 
away ; they said they knew where she kept it. 
I could not tell which of them was to do it, only 
it was to be done. I went out and hid in your 
barn till they came over. I heard them talking, 
and slipped around in front and came up the 
lane in front of the house. They ran off just as 
soon as they saw me. I knew where you were, 


220 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


and I sat down to wait for you. You need not 
tell her, but I am glad I was here. I remember 
her nursing me when I was hurt. She did me 
more good than the doctor. She cured me.” 

Cora could hardly make up her mind whether 
Dick was cured. She was more afraid that Mrs. 
Wills came nearer the exact state of his condi- 
tion when she said “ Dick was n’t exactly him- 
self,” and that his long story was a piece of his 
own imagining, the result of a diseased mind. 
Yet there were threads of probability interwoven 
with it that pointed to the truth. She listened 
attentively, intending to rehearse the whole to 
Effie, notwithstanding the twice-repeated injunc- 
tion not to tell her. 

“ Mr. Wills, you had better remain here to- 
night and not attempt to walk home ; it is too 
far. Do you think Mrs. Wills would be uneasy 
about you if you did not return ?” 

“ No, but I had better be going. I can make 
it before it gets dark. No one will disturb you 
to-night. You need not be afraid.” 

“But perhaps they may waylay you and 
harm you, because they will think you know 
who they are. You had better stay and go out 
early in the morning with Willie.” 

“ It is kind indeed you are, just as when you 
nursed me ; but I had better be off now.” 

“ Well, if you will go, you must ride part of 


EFFIE AND CORA AS HOUSEKEEPERS. 221 


the way, and if those men are watching for you 
they will think you are going to ride all the 
way.” 

This was Effie’s plan, and it was carried out. 
Effie, Cora, and Annie, so far as outward appear- 
ances indicated, were left alone. Yet they were 
not alone. Effie’s faith in the presence of the 
Comforter made them feel secure. 

About dusk Willie returned, and after a 
profitable evening spent in reading, singing, 
and recounting the wonderful providential oc- 
currences of the day, they returned to their beds, 
trusting that He who had thus far watched over 
them would not desert them now. 


222 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 

The fact that an attempt had been made to 
rob Mr. Dalton’s house in broad daylight while 
the family were all absent, and on Sunday too, 
soon became the subject of comment throughout 
that little community. Dick Wills carried the 
news to Kirkwood, and Annie Gray told it to 
the children at Sunday-school. 

“ It was all on her account, as if she had ever 
done any harm to one of them ! It is too bad ; 
but I am glad they did not get anything.” More 
than one of the few neighbors around them thus 
gave vent to their feelings, but none of the 
frequenters of Tom Wilson’s saloon were to be 
heard expressing regrets at the attempt that 
was made, nor dared they utter a word of regret 
on account of the failure. 

It would have been an easy matter to have 
organized a band of men at Kirkwood to .scour 
the country in search of the guilty parties, but 
Willie said there would be no use in doing it. 
“ The men got nothing, and I do not believe 
they or any one else will try it again.” It was 
therefore allowed to rest, so far as any action 


UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 


223 


was concerned, but not so if words only were ta- 
ken into account. Yet it did not all end in talk. 
There were results that might not have come 
about through ordinary means, which showed 
that the contrivances of ill-disposed men may 
work for the good of those they design to in- 
jure. 

We remember the attempt of Mike O’Leary 
to create a disturbance at Kirkwood. He did 
not seem to be altogether disconcerted at his 
failure, yet he was too much of a coward to 
make a second attempt in the same way. There 
was some reason for this. It was generally sup- 
posed that he knew something of this affair, 
though no one openly accused him of it. On 
the following Wednesday, as Effie was crossing 
the railroad to go to the log schoolhouse to at- 
tend her usual sewing-class, she was accosted 
by a rough, ungainly man, who asked, 

“ Is Mister Dalton at home yet?” 

Effie had never seen Mike, and did not know 
the man who spoke to her. She answered in 
her usual pleasant tone, “ No, sir, he has not 
returned yet, but his son is at the house : per- 
haps he could tell you anything you wish to 
know.” 

“ It is not the boy I want to see, it is the old 
man. I want to get square with him.” 

“ You will have to wait another week, sir ; he 


224 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


expects to be at home by that time. I do not 
know you. Do you work at Kirkwood ?” 

“ No, I do not. Mike O’Leary would never 
work for such folks.” 

“ So you are Mr. O’Leary. I ’ll tell Mr. Dal- 
ton you wish to see him, when he returns.” And 
Mike retraced his steps towards the saloon. 

At the mention of this name Effie trembled, 
yet she showed no outward signs of her inward 
fear. “What can this man want with Uncle 
Hugh ?” She knew it could not be for any good 
purpose, being well aware of the character he 
bore and of her uncle’s estimation of him. She 
therefore replied in as unconcerned a tone as 
possible. As soon as the man left her she started 
towards the house, where she had left Cora and 
Annie, who intended to follow her to the sewing- 
class. 

“ I think we had better have our sewing- 
school here this afternoon ; I do not like to go 
away from the house while that man is in the 
neighborhood. Do you not think so, Cora?” 

“ Yes, no doubt it would be safer ; but Willie, 
you know, is at home, and he could take care of 
everything. But let us have the girls here this 
time.” 

“ Annie, will you go over to the schoolhouse 
and tell all the girls to come here? We will 
have our school on our back-porch, and then we 


UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 225 

can have some singing, and I will play for you 
on the organ.” 

“ How nice that will be, Miss Effie ;” and off 
Annie ran on her errand. 

“ I wonder what that man could want with 
father. Did he say what it was ? I wish Mr. 
Gray or some one would come. How strange 
it was that Mr. Wills came all the way here 
on Sunday just in time to save our house from 
being robbed.” 

“ Yes, Cora dear, it did seem strange; but I 
have heard of such things before. Persons have 
been led to do things they could give no reason 
for doing, excepting that they felt as if they 
must act as they did, and they have been the 
means of thwarting some evil design or warding 
off some threatening danger. We cannot ac- 
count for such occurrences by any process of 
human reasoning, and to my mind the matter is 
made no clearer by saying, ‘ It just happened.’ 
Cora, there is no such thing as chance. God 
does not work in that way ; and I believe he has 
something to do with everything that concerns 
our welfare.” 

At. this moment Annie Gray, at the head of a 
troop of girls, came running up the steps. 

“ Here we are, Miss Effie ; I found them all 
waiting for you, wondering why you came as far 
as the railroad and then turned back. I told 


In the Pine Woods. 15 


226 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


them you did not like to leave the house shut up 
while Mike was about.” 

“ Oh, Annie, you ought not to have said so, 
for I have nothing against Mike excepting that 
he is a rather quarrelsome man. I do not know 
that he would have done any harm, only I 
thought it would be quite as safe to meet here 
to-day, and I think it will be quite as nice, for 
you know we are to have some help in our sing- 
ing.” 

“ Yes, ma’am, but my father says Mike ’s a 
bad man, and I know he would not trust him 
with anything.” 

“ No matter about that now. We are all here ; 
let us sing something to get our minds inter- 
ested with some good thoughts and words.” 

Soon Mike O’Leary and Tom Wilson were 
dismissed from that merry little company, and 
their names were buried beneath the patchwork 
and their words were drowned beneath the clat- 
ter of twenty little tongues. There was no 
mother Dalton in the back-room to-day to come 
forth with a tray of puffy doughnuts, but it was 
just as happy a company without them, and 
when evening drew near they all went home, 
leaving many a “ Thank you ” behind them for 
the sweet song with which Effie and Cora dis- 
missed them. 

Consultation in the evening resulted in the 


UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 


227 


decision to have Dick Wills come to stay at the 
house until Mr. Dalton returned. “ He does not 
know much, but he is able to do little things 
around out of doors that will keep him em- 
ployed/’ was Willie’s opinion. But Effie had 
another plan in readiness as soon as Dick’s 
name was proposed. 

“ Willie, could not Dick take care of the gar- 
den, and get our vegetable beds in better shape 
than they are ? He may not know much about 
such work, but you can show him, I think.” 

“All right. He will do anything for you if 
you ask him. He was a good trumpeter of your 
fame at Kirkwood. He thinks there never was 
any one like you and he does not believe there 
ever will be.” 

“ What is it you want, Willie ? I know there 
must be something : you are trying to get me 
into a good humor with myself through poor 
Dick’s gratitude. Come, tell it right out ; what 
is it you want ?” 

“ Nothing but a good dinner for to-morrow 
that no one else can get beside myself. I did 
not have any yesterday.” 

“ Why, Willie, Cora put your dinner up for 
you nicely, and you did not bring the bucket 
home in the evening, I remember. What be- 
came of it ?” 

“ That is exactly what I would like to know. 


228 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


I put it in the office, just where I always have 
done ; but when I felt as if it was about time to 
appropriate the contents it was nowhere to be 
seen — kettle and contents all gone. As it had 
neither hands nor feet, something that was pos- 
sessed of both must know how it got out the 
office door. I will fix it for the next fellow who 
tries that game. It will not taste quite so good.” 

“ Did you go without any lunch till you re- 
turned home ?” 

“ Oh no. Mrs. Jones had some corn-bread 
and bacon.” 

Dick Wills, when informed of the plan pro- 
posed, heartily assented to it. He was glad of 
the opportunity of doing something, even if it 
would not be as good as working in the mine. 
His head was not altogether free from trouble, 
but it was really wonderful that he was able to 
do anything. He came with Willie when he re- 
turned on Thursday evening. 

There seemed to be no actual necessity for 
his presence, but there was a sense of security in 
having him which they had not enjoyed for a 
week or more : and Dick was enjoying himself. 
“ This is only a sort of play,” he would say ; but 
the plants and shrubbery in the garden looked 
in much better order for his playing among 
them. 

“Has O’Leary been around here much, 


UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 229 

miss ?” he asked one morning. “ He is a bad 
fellow, and it would be no loss if he would take 
himself away. It was an ugly whack he gave 
me, and I owe him a grudge for it. Some of 
these days we will have a settling time, when I 
' get well.” 

“ No, Mike has only been here once that I 
know of, and if he is the ugly fellow you say he 

is, I think you had better let him alone. Do 
you not know it always takes two to make a 
quarrel? If he wants to be one of them, and 
finds no one to join him, there will be no quar- 
rel. Let him try it a while and see what will 
come of it.” 

“ It is easy enough to talk, miss, but I tell 
you when Mike comes round it a’n’t hard to get 
up a fuss pretty quick. Gray was the first one to 
take him up that evening, and you know what 
he is.” 

“ Yes, I know everything about it ; but I do 
not think Mr. Gray did a wise thing at all. If 
he had passed on and taken no notice of Mike, 
there might have been no trouble. A fire soon 
burns out if no fuel is thrown upon it. You 
try it the next time you meet him, or any one 
who seems disposed to quarrel ; I think you will 
get along all the better for it.” 

“ No doubt you are right, but I could n’t do 

it. Weak as I am, I would fight. It ’s in me.” 


230 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


As soon as it was known that Dick Wills had 
gone to stay with the ladies until Mr. Dalton re- 
turned, Parson Holloway called all the men 
together in the chapel that evening. Very few 
were absent. There was considerable talk out- 
side around the door as well as inside until the 
parson made his appearance. “ What is all this 
about?” “ Is there going to be any more trou- 
ble?” Many questions were asked, but no one 
seemed able to give a satisfactory answer. 

“ I want to talk with you. Come inside and 
we will find out what is going on. There is 
trouble, and we must put a stop to it at once.” 
At Mr. Holloway’s bidding all entered the church 
and quickly settled down into an orderly and 
comparatively quiet company. 

“ I want to know who is boss at this place. 
Who pays your wages and gives you the work 
you have every day ? Is it that man Travers 
over at Mears’, or Mr. Dalton, who is getting that 
fine house built right here to live in ? Just tell 
me, and then we can settle this thing right away. 
Do you want Travers for boss or no ?” 

The “ No ” was echoed over and over again 
from all parts of the room. “ Then tell me what 
is the good of letting one of his men do it for 
him?” And Parson Holloway brought his 
clenched fist down on the desk with such force 
that it fairly rebounded from the contact. 


UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 


231 


“See here, parson, you know I am not 
much of a meeting man, but 1 ’m for fair play. 
Dalton has treated us fellows aboyt right, and 
I ’m for standing by him. I ’ve got nothing to 
do with that other man, and I say let us get him 
out of the country. We are better off without 
him. I do not believe in trying to stop men 
from working when they want to go on.” 

No one expected that Bart Hendricks would 
have come out like this, but it showed how thor- 
ough the revulsion of feeling was. Two weeks 
ago he was ready for a strike or for anything 
else but work, and he and O’Leary had more 
than one secret meeting on the subject. The 
affray at the mine, when the parson was so 
roughly handled, was the outcropping of their 
consultations, but something had wrought a 
change. 

Dick Wills and Hendricks were close com- 
panions; and when the former was so badly 
hurt and so kindly and tenderly cared for by 
Miss Effie, Hendricks saw or heard it all. It set 
his rather sluggish mind to thinking, and by this 
time the idea seemed to have penetrated his 
head that steady work and gOQd pay were better 
than little work and uncertain pay when it would 
be earned. There was also another fact that 
seemed to stand out before him : a comfortable 
house to live in rather than an old broken-down 


232 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

one no better than those that had been torn 
down at Kirkwood. “ And if I do n’t care about 
going to their chapel, I needn’t say anything 
against those who want to go.” 

When the parson asked all who were satisfied 
with what they had to hold up their hands, Bart 
Hendricks held up both of his. 

“ Now we are going to stand by Mr. Dalton 
fair and square. No going back of what you 
have said. Mind you, it is a promise you are 
making, as binding as if you were in a court of 
justice and were promising on the Book. Every 
one of you that will stand by Mr. Dalton stand 
up, so that I can see you.” 

If there were any doubting ones before, there 
seemed none now ; every man in the chapel was 
on his feet in an instant. 

“ Three cheers for Mr. Dalton !” This was 
Walter Jones’ voice. He had said but little, but 
could restrain himself no longer ; and even if 
they were in the chapel, he must give expression 
in a more emphatic manner to his pent-up feel- 
ings. “ I say three cheers for Mr. Dalton. What 
do you say, parson ?” 

“All right, it is in a good cause,” and the 
cheers rang out in no half-hearted tone. 

“And now three more for Miss Effie !” 

The first seemed to be the expression of good- 
will, but that which followed was vastly more. 


UNEXPECTED RESULTS. 233 

As the parson stood at the desk he saw for 
once his congregation utterly beyond his control. 
Cheer after cheer, clapping of hands and waving 
of hats, showed whence the torrent had been let 
loose, and he coi^ld not restrain it, but sat down 
till the cyclone of enthusiasm had spent its force. 

“ Can’t you put it all down on paper, as they 
do at the political meetings, and give it to Mr. 
Dalton when he gets back ?” 

“ No, we cannot, but we can tell him all about 
it, and I move when we stop work to-morrow we 
all go over to his new house and clean up all the 
rubbish around it, for his boy says he will be 
home in three or four days.” 

“Good! good! We will do it,” and the re- 
sponse was almost as hearty as the cheers that 
preceded. 

When Mr. Dalton went away three weeks 
since, Kirkwood was resting under a cloudy sky. 
The storm might break upon the little commu- 
nity at any moment. To-day, when his return is 
looked for, the sky is bright, not a single cloud 
above the horizon. Peace is brooding over the 
scene. Angry passions subdued, contentment 
reigns supreme. How is all this ? 

Hiram Gray would tell you “Miss Effie has 
done it allE 


234 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

THE TRAVELLERS’ RETURN. 

It was a beautiful spring morning, though 
there was still a chilliness in the air, when Mr. 
and Mrs. Dalton and Winnie started on their 
return. It had proved to be a delightful excur- 
sion to each one, though in a different way. 
Mr. Dalton’s report of the present condition of 
the mines was altogether satisfactory to the 
company, and the various plans he had formed 
for improvement received the unqualified ap- 
proval of the owners. 

“ How about that chapel business?” inquired 
Mr. Hamilton. “ You have made no report as 
to its cost ; at least I see no separate account of 
it; and each item of expense seems to be set 
down under its proper head, this one alone ex- 
cepted. How is this ?” As the president of the 
company he had given Mr. Dalton the needed 
authority to build, and it seemed but right that 
he should know whether the amount expended 
was a just one. 

“ I did not intend just now to say anything 
about that matter, but you ought to know. 


THE TRAVELLERS' RETURN. 235 

There is nothing charged on your accounts for 
work on the chapel ; all that the company fur- 
nished was the material we found already there. 
The men volunteered to give one week's work 
at the building, and so much was accomplished 
in that time that I paid them for the work that 
was needed to finish it so far as it has been 
done ; there are a few little matters yet that will 
need attention. The bell my niece insisted on 
paying for. So it seems to have been a sort of 
cooperation building, and the men think all the 
more of it on that account.” 

“ I do not altogether agree with you, sir. It 
was very well for the men to have some interest 
in the house, but I 've no doubt they would feel 
better disposed towards the company if they 
knew that we had paid for the balance which 
their work did not cover. So, Mr. Dalton, I 
must insist on its being charged to us.” 

“ They think that has been done already, and 
I see no reason for disturbing our accounts. 
Yet I must do whatever you direct, though I 
would prefer letting it remain as it is.” 

“Very well, then in your next account, the 
first of July, let that appear charged in the quar- 
ter’s expenses. I feel as though the company 
owes your niece Miss Lane some token of our 
appreciation of her interest in the welfare of our 
men and their families. Do you know of any- 


236 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


thing she would like to have anywhere within 
moderate limits — from a needle to a piano ?” 

“ I think her aunt could tell rather better 
than I can, but it would be more of a surprise if 
no one of the family knew anything about it 
until it was received.” 

“ Very well, just as you say. I will consult 
my wife; perhaps she can suggest something 
appropriate.” 

This was all that passed between these two 
men on the subject, and Mr. Dalton was left in 
ignorance as to what the present might be, only 
he had the range of thought “ from a needle to 
a piano ;” sufficient to furnish an entire house 
could be named within the limits. While con- 
siderable conversation was indulged in on the 
subject of the presents they were taking home 
to the four who were awaiting their coming, not 
so much as a word did Mr. Dalton hint as to 
anything beyond what his own money had paid 
for. 

Four! Yes, Annie was included, and if they 
had known that Dick was one of the household 
he too would have been remembered, if it had 
been no more than by a jack-knife or a pair of 
good strong boots. 

As they neared their destination the change 
in temperature was very marked, as well as the 
difference in the appearance of the vegetation. 


THE TRAVELLERS’ RETURN. 237 

The two days of travel brought them through 
the belt for early vegetables and small fruits. 
When they left Westford there were none, but 
as they reached home these were in abundance. 

It was a beautiful morning when they left 
Westford, and it was equally bright when they 
landed from the train in sight of their own 
home. Being expected, there was a delegation 
of the entire household to meet them. Dick 
alone remained at the end of the lane, ready to 
render assistance in carrying bundles if called 
upon. 

“ Oh how glad we are to see you ! Dear 
auntie, how are you? and Uncle Hugh and 
Winnie ? I can’t tell you how glad we are to 
have you all at home again.” 

“ And how are you, little housekeeper? No 
one has run off with you while we were away 
and could not keep an eye upon you. How 
has it been, Cora? Have you had much com- 
pany ?” 

“ Oh, papa, you know we never have any at 
all. No one comes to see us but Effie’s little 
girls; we have had them every week. Yes, one 
day, I forgot, we had two callers for breakfast, 
not very agreeable ones either.” 

“ Bears or catamounts ? There are a few 
back on the hills, but I did not suppose they 
would venture so near us as this.” 


238 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“You miglit call them by such names, but 
our visitors walked on two legs and were not of 
the fur-clad species. They asked for what they 
wanted the first time they came, but the second 
time politeness was left behind them.’' 

“Yes, father, they had two tramps, real 
tramps. It was Sunday morning, and when we 
had all gone to the chapel they came again and 
tried to break into the house ; but Dick had just 
been out for a walk, and reached here in time to 
frighten them away. He has been here most of 
the time since then to watch.” 

“Thank you, Dick. How is that head of 
yours by this time?” 

“ Rather weak, sir, but a mighty sight better 
than when you went away. I can’t do much 
but play at work a little in your garden.” 

“ Well, I am glad to get home again ; it is 
tiresome travelling for two whole days. I know 
I did not get much supper last night,” inter- 
rupted Winnie at this point in the conversation. 
“ I hope Effie has something real good for 
breakfast, for I am ravenously hungry.” 

“We will do the best we can for you, Cousin 
Winnie ; but you know we are rather restricted 
as to variety. However, no one will hurry you 
to-day, as there is no train waiting for you. I 
fear you are tired out, auntie ; do not go up 
stairs ; breakfast will be ready in a moment.” 


THE TRAVELLERS’ RETURN. 239 

Winnie had already gone to her room “to 
fix up,” and was hardly restored to “ a good-hu- 
mored girl ” when Annie knocked at her door. 
“Please, Miss Winnie, will you come down? 
Breakfast is on the table.” 

“ Tell them not to wait for me. I will be 
there in a few minutes ; I am changing my dress.” 
And they sat down to the table without her. 

Effie was doubtful what she ought to do, now 
the older members of the family were at home, 
but she thought, “ Perhaps the rest will like our 
plan as well as we do,” and when all were seated 
she said, “ Aunt Ruth, we have all had a Bible 
verse to repeat every morning since you went 
away. Shall we repeat them to-day?” 

“ Certainly, my dear. I am glad you have 
been making such a good beginning for your 
day’s duties. I shall be glad to hear you.” And 
as usual the four verses were repeated, Effie 
taking the lead and Annie Gray ending. 

“ May I also join you in this morning exer- 
cise?” 

“ Oh will you ? that will be so nice. I am 
glad you approve of it.” 

“ ‘ Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is 
within me, bless His holy name,’ ” slowly repeat- 
ed Mrs. Dalton, adding, “ Truly I can bless him 
for His wonderful loving care over us all while 
we have been separated from each other.” 


240 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

Thus with thankful hearts they were pre- 
pared to partake of the food set before them. 
Effie had said they were somewhat restricted as 
to variety, yet an epicure need not have found 
fault with that breakfast. Fresh berries from a 
neighbor’s garden, hot biscuits just from the 
oven, fragrant coffee, fried chicken, and some 
nicely dressed salad, were the staple articles ; 
and there was no lack of other dainties that set 
off a table to advantage. 

Winnie made her appearance before the rest 
of the family had quite finished, but she had not 
the pleasure of seeing how prettily the table was 
arranged. 

“ What did you see, Winnie, and whom ? Did 
you run across any of our boys who used to go 
to West-End School?” 

“ Indeed, I did not. I never run about hunt- 
ing boys.” 

There was a general laugh at this remark of 
Winnie’s, and Cora ventured to suggest, “ Per- 
haps some of the boys may have been hunting 
you up. How was it?” 

“ I do not know why you must all set to work 
teasing me just as soon as I get home. I did 
not see any of your boys. I had scarcely 
time enough to hunt up some of my own 
friends.” 

“ I hope you saw Miss Williams and gave her 


THE TRAVELLERS' RETURN. 241 

my message, and Mr. Reynolds. How I would 
like to see both of them again !” 

“ Yes, I saw Miss Williams one morning at 
church, but I had so little time to say anything 
I really forget whether I delivered your message 
or not. I did get to speak to Mr. Reynolds ; he 
looked just as blue as ever. Mr. Harrison ex- 
tended the tips of his fingers and hoped I was 
well, but he shook hands with mamma as if he 
would leave nothing of hands or arms by the 
time he got through.” 

“ I imagine he discriminated on account of 
his knowledge of the individuals,” said Willie, 
with a sly twinkle in his eye. 

But we need not follow them in that table- 
talk. It was finished about as soon as the eat- 
ables were, and all retired from the dining-room, 
Effie remarking, “ I am not ready to resign my 
position as head of the kitchen department. 
Perhaps by to-morrow I may hand over the 
reins to auntie, but for to-day Cora and Annie 
and I will see to everything.” 

“ For all that I care you can keep them al- 
together ; it will suit me quite as well.” 

“ Winnie dear, just before you went away 
you wanted to be mistress of the home depart- 
ment and relinquish the foreign field exclusively 
to me. Have you become a convert to foreign 
missionary work in so short a time ?” 

16 


In the Pine Woods. 


24 2 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Hush, Effie, do not be foolish ; you know 
very well what I mean.” 

Yes, Effie knew all about it, and she surmised 
that her cousin had not enjoyed her visit to 
Westford as much as her mother had done ; 
still she felt sure it would only take a few days 
of home life to restore her to “ a good-humored 
girl.” We know something of her previous 
“ spells,” and we agree with Effie. 

Nothing but their personal baggage came in 
the same train with the travellers. Mr. Dal- 
ton had so much to send of various kinds of ma- 
chinery, etc., that he had chartered a car to go 
all the way through without being unloaded, and 
some of their baggage was to be forwarded in 
it. Some things were however not ready when 
they left Westford, and they were left in charge 
of an old friend to have safely placed in the car. 

Mr. Hamilton had a hand in this delay. He 
had some packages to put in the car also that 
could hardly be classed as machinery, and which 
he did not wish seen until they all had reached 
their destination. 

On the arrival of the car the machinery was 
first unloaded. It was heavy and required time 
and strength to remove it. Then came a large 
box marked “ Mr. Dalton, with the compliments 
of Mr. Hamilton.” Another, not quite so bulky, 
“ Miss Dalton, with Mr. Hamilton's regards.” 


THE TRAVELLERS’ RETURN. 243 

“ That I know is intended for me,” remarked 
Winnie. “ If it had been for Cora it would 
have had her name upon it.” 

“ Yes, dear, I suppose it would. So no doubt 
as you are the elder you may lay claim to it ; but 
there seem to be several boxes yet. I see one 
that looks a little suspicious on account of size.” 

“ It is a piano, I know. Oh, papa, did you buy 
a piano?” 

“ No, daughter, I did not, and I know noth- 
ing of this one. Perhaps it has gotten in our 
car by mistake.” 

“ Oh ! I hope it is for me. I have wanted one 
so much. That old organ of ours is almost good 
for nothing. Can you see whose name is on it, 
father?” 

“Not yet; the name must be on the other 
side. Perhaps some one has sent it to me.” 

“ Nonsense, papa, what would you do with a 
piano ?” 

While the talking was in progress the men 
were busy with the heavy box, but sundry 
smaller packages also were being passed out, 
and at last nothing but the piano remained. 
It stood on the platform where all could see it, 
plainly marked, 

“ MISS EFFIE LANE. 

WITH THE BEST WISHES AND COMPLIMENTS 
OF THE COMPANY.” 


244 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


There was silence for a moment. Winnie 
had not a word to say. “ Hamilton did that, I 
know,” was Mr. Dalton’s comment. “Whew!” 
was all Willie could say, for it was his favorite 
way of expressing his astonishment ; while Effie 
burst into tears and hid her face on Cora’s 
shoulder. 

“ You deserve it, my darling,” Mrs. Dalton 
said, as she laid her hand on Effie’s head, “ and 
I am glad Mr. Hamilton has appreciated your 
work.” 

“ Oh no, auntie. Why, what have I done?” 

The piano had absorbed so much of their at- 
tention the other boxes were almost overlooked. 
When they came to be sorted out it was dis- 
covered that no one had been forgotten, not even 
Mr. Dalton ; for him there was a large and com- 
fortable chair. Willie had a splendid saddle 
and bridle with a card attached : “ Get a good 
horse as soon as you can, and use him.” Mrs. 
Dalton had a sewing-table with all the needful 
drawers and pockets fully furnished, as though 
she really lived in a heathen land where no sup- 
plies could be obtained. Winnie had a hand- 
some cabinet, and Cora a pair of elegant oil- 
paintings beautifully framed. All these had been 
placed in the car without the knowledge of Mr. 
Dalton. 


A BUSY SEASON. 


245 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

A BUSY SEASON. 

Mr. Dalton was well satisfied with the 
aspect of affairs at Kirkwood, and secretly he 
could not but admit that his niece, Efhe Lane, 
had more influence over the roughest of his men 
that he could have, notwithstanding the authority 
with which his position clothed him. Yet he 
failed to attribute it to the proper source. 

“ After all, she is a woman, and in that fact 
lies the secret of her success.” If he had been 
asked the question, “ Could your own daughter 
Winnie, whom you consider so bright and cap- 
tivating, calm the angry passions of those men, 
or win their confidence as Efhe has done ?” he 
would have no satisfactory reason to give for 
a negative reply unless it would be, “ They are 
different girls: one has a turn for such work 
and the other has not.” Thus the real cause 
for the quiet and prosperity at Kirkwood was 
hidden from his sight, not so much on account 
of its obscurity as because he did not wish to 
acknowledge it. With all this indifference on 
the surface, there was beneath it a feeling that 


246 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

Effie must be actuated by some greater power 
than human ingenuity or wisdom could give her. 

If Hugh Dalton could have taken the time 
to sift this matter to the bottom, he might have 
reached a satisfactory solution of this question. 
But he was too busy, and he was not the first 
man nor the only one who has given the same 
excuse for delay and putting off serious matters 
for a more convenient season. 

No sooner had the working force been gotten 
in good trim than plans were laid for extensive 
improvements. A large foundry was to be 
built in connection with the furnace, and after 
that a rolling-mill. This would give employ- 
ment to a very large force of men. Quite a 
number of skilled mechanics were to come on 
as soon as accommodations could be provided 
for them, and a large temporary building was 
erected. Home carpenters were equal to this, 
and all who would work were given employ- 
ment. Among them were two men who had 
worked for a short time for Mr. Hears, but left 
his employ without giving any reason for it. 
Mr. Dalton was rather suspicious at first, but 
they assured him they would do an honest day's 
work and not occasion any trouble. “Very well," 
said he, “ I shall keep a sharp watch upon you, 
and if I notice anything out of the way I will 
discharge you without further notice/ 


A BUSY SEASON. 


24 7 


“ All right ; we will do the square thing by 
you, never you fear ;” and they joined the other 
workmen, but were closely watched by the head 
carpenter as well as by Mr. Dalton himself when- 
ever he was on the ground. 

The house at the railroad station had now 
been occupied by the Daltons through the year 
for which it had been engaged, and the house 
at Kirkwood was about ready to move into. 
Great preparations were made for the moving. 
We remember the grounds around it had all 
been cleaned up by the men. “ A very nice 
job they made of it,” so Mr. Jones said. It did 
look clean, but it was still as bare a spot as 
could be found anywhere : not a blade of grass 
or flower or anything of the kind inside the 
fence. 

“ No matter, uncle ; we can soon make it look 
better. We can take some flowers from our 
garden here, for they are ours, and certainly Mr. 
Dubois will not object to it. I will speak to 
him and find out what he thinks about it.” 

“ Very well ; if any one can find the way to 
his heart I am sure you can. He said he would 
be over here some time to-day, so you will have 
a good chance to ask him.” 

A few loads of household goods were des- 
patched during that day to the new home, and 
Willie was actively employed at the old home 


2 48 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


to see that all was done right, while Mr. Dalton 
superintended the unloading and placing in the 
new house each article as it was received. 

A part of one load Effie seemed particularly 
interested in. Do not think it was her piano. Oh 
no ! that she left entirely to the strong arms of 
the men, directed by her uncle and Willie ; her 
special care was a large box of plants and flow- 
ers. Mr. Dubois came to the house as he said 
he would that evening, and Effie at once attacked 
him. She succeeded, as she usually did with any- 
thing she was bent upon accomplishing, and re- 
ceived all the flowers she wanted. 

Some trailing vines soon made a home of the 
lattice-work around the porch, and in a few 
weeks this woodland home was as pleasant and 
fully as comfortable as the one they had aban- 
doned. A happy family were sheltered beneath 
its roof. 

There was work enough to keep hands and 
brains busy, and even Winnie found little time 
to brood over disappointment that the piano 
was not for her, yet there was still a jealous 
feeling rankling in her bosom. “ Mrs. Hamilton 
only sent her compliments with her present to 
me, but Mr. Hamilton sent his best wishes to 
Effie. Well, I suppose, as he was a gentleman, 
he thought he must say something very nice. I 
do not care anyhow.” 


A BUSY SEASON. 


249 


But Winnie Dalton did care, and her man- 
ner of referring to the piano only showed how 
deep the feeling was penetrating, and she was 
nursing it until it had become an open sore. 

Effie bore the insinuations calmly, and one 
day said, “ I almost wish Mr. Hamilton had 
sent the piano to you, Winnie, much as I prize 
the gift. I think you would have appreciated it 
more than even your beautiful cabinet, and I 
should have been perfectly delighted with that. 
Besides, what particular difference does it make ? 
It is as much for you to practise on as for any 
one else ; it stands in the parlor and is for fam- 
ily use. I hope you will not feel as if no one dare 
touch it but I ; it makes me feel sorry Mr. Ham- 
ilton was so kind to me, if you act so about it.” 

The more Effie tried to smooth over the un- 
pleasantness the more it seemed to grow, and she 
concluded it would be better to let the subject 
drop, though she had a frank talk with her aunt 
about it. 

“ I am sorry Winnie acts as she does. I can- 
not account for it. I know Mr. Hamilton appre- 
ciates your work here among the men, and your 
uncle only told him the plain facts in the mat- 
ter. I do not wonder he felt as though some- 
thing was due you, and this was his way of man- 
ifesting it. I had no idea it would produce any 
unkind feeling between you and Winnie. I 


250 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


know it is not on your part. I hope it will soon 
wear off. Do you intend to give up your sew- 
ing-class at the old schoolhouse ?” 

“ I shall have to do so, auntie. I could not get 
there with any regularity, only just as uncle or 
Willie were going over, and even then I might 
not be able to stay long enough to do any good. 
But I think there are quite enough children 
around us ; I can have my hands full here. Did 
not uncle say several other families would come 
as soon as houses could be ready for them ?” 

“ I think he said something of the kind. I 
expect there will be opportunities for the employ- 
ment of all your spare time. Did you know 
Annie Gray was here this morning while you 
were at Mrs. Wills’ ?” 

“ No, auntie, I did not. Did she want to see 
me for anything in particular ?” 

“ Not that I know of ; she said she had 
finished the piece of work you had fixed for her, 
and she had nothing more to sew at. I gave her 
some towels to hem, and told her to come back 
with them when they were done. I thought I 
would give them to her, but I did not tell her 
so. I wanted to see how nicely she would hem 
them.” 

“ I wish Winnie would take a fancy to Annie, 
she is such a dear little girl. Can we not con- 
trive some way to get her interested in Annie ? 



88888338 


In The Pine Woods. Page 251 





























* 









































1 

* 










A BUSY SEASON. 


25 * 

It might draw her out of herself and be the com- 
mencement of some work on her part for the 
poor children. Auntie, do you think we can 
get her to help in the Sunday-school ? for we 
must get that in operation. . You and Cora, with 
whatever I can do, may not be all that will be 
needed. Try and think of some plan.” 

That evening the opportunity for trying came, 
and Mrs. Dalton availed herself of it. They 
were seated on the piazza as Annie Gray came 
in the yard. Seeing Effie, she came to the foot 
of the steps, saying, “ Please, Miss Effie, I have 
all those towels hemmed.” 

“ Bring them to me, Annie, if you mean 
those I gave to you this morning,” and Annie 
came up the steps and handed to Mrs. Dalton 
the three towels. “You have finished them 
quickly and nicely too. You are improving in 
your sewing. After a while I think you will be 
able to do something larger than this. Now I 
am going to give these to you for your own. 
You must take care of them, but I want you to 
use them.” 

“ Thank you, ma’am, I will be very careful 
of them. We do not have any as nice as these : 
so I will always know them.” 

“ Annie, I want you to come with me up to 
my room.” And Effie Lane took the delighted 
little girl by the hand and went into the house. 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


252 

We need not enter with them, but will listen 
to the conversation that took place on the piazza 
when Mrs. Dalton and her two daughters were 
left alone. There was silence for a moment or 
two ; Winnie was the first to break it. 

“ I think that child is a real wonder, consider- 
ing the few advantages she has had. Here in the 
woods, where people live almost like heathen, 
one cannot expect very much ; but she seems 
quite capable of improvement. Do you not 
think so, mamma?” 

“ I do most certainly, and with proper training 
I think she may develop into a neat and intelli- 
gent child. But she will need careful watching, 
for no doubt, like most children, if left to herself 
she will grow careless. That was one reason I 
wished her to think she was hemming those 
towels for me. If I had given them to her be- 
fore they were hemmed they might have been 
used just as they were, or carelessly done at the 
best.” 

“ I wish I could do things like you. I should 
have given her the towels and told her to hem 
them and keep them for her own, and taken no 
further thought about the matter.” 

“ There need be no trouble about doing such 
things in the way I took to do it, and I know of 
no better way than beginning at this very point. 
Here is Annie already interested in improve- 


A BUSY SEASON. 253 

ment but needing training. Why not take her 
under your special care and oversight ?” 

“ Oh no ! that would never do. Effie would 
put a decided veto upon any such plan ; but I 
might help sometimes if she would let me, and 
have the child here to sew a while, when I felt 
like it and Effie was out hunting up little hea- 
then.” 

“ I think you are mistaken. Effie has so 
much on her hands now, and with the Sunday- 
school next week, she needs to be relieved. I 
feel sure she would relinquish Annie to your 
care. You ought to have some share in the 
missionary work we talked so much about a year 
ago ; here will be your opportunity. Annie wants 
to make a patchwork quilt all by herself ; she 
will need to be shown how to match the pieces 
together. Will you undertake to show her? I 
will provide the patches. Between you I think 
good work ought to result.” 

“ I will try ; but I am afraid I shall get out 
of patience if she does her work poorly.” 

“ To prevent that give her the closest atten- 
tion, and see that no room for poor work is al- 
lowed. She will try to do her best if you show 
a desire to teach her.” 

“ But how about Effie ? Will she be satisfied ? 
I do not wish to interfere in her work, and this 
would be taking something out of her hands.” 


254 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ I know she will be glad of it, and even 
more than glad. She is really anxious that you 
should help, only she did not like to ask you, 
thinking you might not like to come into too 
close contact with these children. But as Annie 
has improved considerably since we first met 
with her, we thought you would not object now.” 

“Well, I suppose I was rather foolish before, 
but I can hardly yet bear to have some of them 
too near me. I think Effie ought to be a Sister 
of Charity, she delights so much in that kind of 
work.” 

“ She is, most emphatically, a sister of charity, 
but she neither bears the name nor wears the 
garb the members of that peculiar organization 
do. There is no need for withdrawing from the 
enjoyment of the good things our kind Heaven- 
ly Father gives, and practising uncalled-for and 
useless self-imposed mortification. They live in 
the belief that penances will pass for a change 
of heart, and that they can gain heaven by a life 
of good works. You were not educated in that 
way, neither was Effie ; but her good works 
spring from a desire to benefit those she comes 
in contact with ; not to gain favor with her 
Maker, but because she already enjoys his love.” 

“You know what I mean, mamma. I would 
not like to see our Effie going about in a black 
dress and a white bonnet, though I believe she 


A BUSY SEASON. 


255 


does more good than some who dress in that 
way. I guess I am not of much account any- 
way. I never did like such work ; you remem- 
ber how I got out of humor with myself about 
my Sunday-school class, it was such thankless 
work.” 

“ Suppose we all try to commence anew just 
where we left off when we turned our backs 
upon Westford. There is as much need of 
workers here as there. Sunday-school, for in- 
stance ; let us try to make our work as success- 
ful as I believe it was there.” 

“ I do not know about Sunday-school ; we 
must wait till the time comes. One thing at a 
time is the best way, for me at least. The 
patchwork first.” At this point in the conversa- 
tion Annie Gray was heard descending the 
stairs and coming out on to the piazza ; she was 
greeted by Mrs. Dalton. 

“ Annie dear, do you want to make a patch- 
work quilt? I think you said so a few days 
since. If you do, Winnie will help you, and I 
will find sufficient calico for you to commence 
with at least.” 

“ Oh, Mrs. Dalton, I would indeed like to do 
it. Miss Effie did show us how, but I never 
could get the pieces straight. I will try ever so 
hard if Miss Winnie will teach me. When will 
you begin ?” 


256 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“Almost any time ; it will not make much 
difference to me,” was Winnie’s reply. 

“ But, my dear,” interposed Mrs. Dalton, “ it 
would be best to have some fixed time for it, for 
Annie might come some time when you were 
otherwise engaged. Suppose you fix one hour 
on three days of the week, and be regular. 
This will teach each of you promptness and the 
lesson will be a valuable one. If you will com- 
mence to-morrow, Thursday, at nine o’clock — or 
if that is too early for you, say ten o’clock — then 
Saturday at the same hour, and on Tuesday fol- 
lowing, will give you the three lessons. You 
need not be very particular about limiting it to 
just one hour, only do not let it become weari- 
some ; be prompt in commencing and stop when 
either one is tired. How will that do?” 

“You know exactly how to arrange every- 
thing ; that will suit me. Now, Annie, remem- 
ber to-morrow morning at — . What hour will 
be best, mamma?” 

“ If I must decide that I would suggest nine 
o’clock, and then your lesson will be over before 
the heat of the day.” 

“ Then remember, Annie, to be here by nine 
o’clock. I will have some calico for you to begin 
with. Do not come any sooner, but be sure to 
be on time. Now good-night.” 

Cora sat a silent listener during this conver- 


A BUSY SEASON. 


257 


sation. When Annie had gone down the steps 
after again thanking Mrs. Dalton for the towels, 
Winnie said she was tired and would go to her 
room. “ You can come whenever you are ready, 
Cora.” 

As soon as Winnie was out of sight or hear- 
ing, Cora said, “ Mamma, I think sister is about 
the most half-hearted girl I ever knew. She is 
not a bit like Effie. I do not believe she will 
keep at the patchwork over a week, if she does 
that long, unless Annie succeeds in winning her 
by her sweetness. I hope Winnie will keep it 
up ; if she fails I will finish it for her if you 
have no objection.” 

“ Certainly under such circumstances I could 
not object, but I hope there will be no necessity 
for it. Your sister can do very well if she will 
forget herself and think of those she is helping. 
Everything that tends to elevate the self-respect 
and develop the desire for improvement in the 
youthful mind is in my opinion a step gained in 
the greater work of soul culture. Winnie has a 
good heart, only it needs just now something to 
warm it up. There seems to be a coldness and 
deadness about it that our present surroundings 
have helped to intensify. If the smouldering 
life can only be brought to the surface, she may 
prove to be a useful woman even in this unfa- 
vorable atmosphere.” 


In the Pine Woods. 


l 7 


258 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

“ If you expect this, I hope nothing may dis- 
appoint you ; your faith is stronger than mine ; 
but Effie, I know, will agree with you.” 

When Effie came down from her room, 
which she did before her aunt and Cora had 
left the piazza, she was told of the conversation 
and the resolution that seemed to be the out- 
come of it. 

“ I am glad, and hope nothing may dis- 
courage Winnie. I do not think she can help 
but love Annie, and if she does not weary of her 
work she may make a very fair seamstress out 
of her little pupil. She is eager to learn, and in 
this I have the greatest hope.” 

The following morning Annie and her new 
teacher were both prompt, and the first lesson 
of cutting and basting the squares occupied all 
of the hour. '‘We will not sew any of them to- 
gether excepting one that I will do to show you 
how they will look when finished. This is the 
way,” and Annie silently and intently watched 
Winnie’s nimble fingers run up the seams. 

“ Do you think I can ever sew as fast as you 
do?” 

"Yes, if you try; I see no reason why you 
should not.” 

“ I will try.” 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


259 


CHAPTER XIX. 

SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 

How quickly a building rises towards the 
upper air after the foundation has been securely 
laid! No matter how contracted the space may 
have been or how inconvenient for the work to 
be accomplished, as soon as the beauty of the 
building commences to show and its stately 
proportions are being developed, the drawbacks 
at the beginning and the various disappoint- 
ments encountered are soon lost sight of, and 
the whole energy and thought are centred upon 
the responsibilities of the present. 

But not without some master-mind at the 
head, and constant vigilance, does the structure 
approach completion. “ Forty and six years,” 
we are told, were consumed in building the tem- 
ple at Jerusalem, and we can almost wonder at 
the slowness with which stone upon stone was 
laid. Yet it was all to be destroyed, and “ Not 
one stone upon another that shall not be thrown 
down.” Thus the grandest displays of man’s 
ingenuity and skill are so frail that the powers 
of nature or even human force can overturn 
them. Not so the work that God is building. 


26 o 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


He plants, and by his word alone causes struc- 
tures to arise that no power on earth can over- 
come. The foundation once laid is designed to 
endure. 

At first the building may seem to be of little 
account. Like the gentle voice of Effie Lane 
speaking to a little child or singing some sweet 
hymn of praise to the gathered group of listen- 
ing ears, one little stone is placed on the secure 
“ corner” and cemented to the next and the 
next by love. No artifice of man can delay or 
hinder the progress, except for a while. 

It was in this way Effie was building — not 
so much for time as for eternity. She copied 
from her Master’s example, made the care of 
the body subservient to the welfare of the soul. 
He was mindful of the temporal necessities of 
the multitudes who flocked to hear him as well 
as their immortal interests. He healed sick 
bodies as well as spoke forgiveness to sin-sick 
souls. Effie could do neither, but she strove for 
the earthly comfort of the little ones around her, 
and tried to point them to Him who could for- 
give and save. 

Her work was not without its reward. The 
cup of cold water was freely handed forth, and 
while she was favored to see the influence it ex- 
erted, she was by faith rejoicing in the still 
greater and unseen reward. 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


261 


The work was slow. No sudden uplifting 
of the flood-gates and an unrestrained torrent 
permitted to rush through and then the stream 
allowed to languish and suffer drought. It was 
rather the quiet flow of deeper waters, showing 
a fulness of current that the parching heat of 
summer could not waste nor the blasts of win- 
ter chill. 

A year rolled by. The work planned for the 
furnaces and the rolling-mill was nearing com- 
pletion. Effie wondered whether the large 
number of men now employed would still be 
needed. Some of them had brought their fam- 
ilies, while others were single. 

The time was at hand when work of some 
kinds would cease ; what would these men do ? 
Mr. Dalton had been so closely occupied with, 
the various operations that were under way that 
he had no time to think of this. In fact he 
might say, and perhaps truthfully so, “ It is no 
particular concern of mine.” But some one else 
made it a subject of special concern. 

Among the single young men were two of 
whom nothing was known when they came to 
Kirkwood seeking work. They represented 
themselves as good mechanics and employment 
was given them. They kept very much by 
themselves, and while there was no excessive 
coarseness or roughness among the workmen 


262 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


at large, these two seldom joined them in any 
sports. Sunday was always a quiet day with 
them. The practice of hunting and fishing 
was mostly abandoned through Effie’s influence, 
and the chapel was the place of general resort. 
Parson Holloway still acted as their leader. He 
was quite infirm, but as the people wished it he 
remained at Kirkwood. Some of the late com- 
ers would have desired a more cultivated 
preacher, but they were satisfied to leave the 
present condition of chapel matters undis- 
turbed. 

It was noticed that neither of these two 
young men ever attended the services, and Effie, 
to whom it was told, supposed there must be 
some particular reason for it, which, if a valid 
one, she ought not to disturb. Yet she desired 
to know the grounds for their absence. The 
parson had, on more than one occasion when on 
his way to the chapel on Sunday morning, asked 
them to join him, but a respectful declination 
was all he received. 

This was the state of affairs when Effie con- 
cluded she would try what could be done. She 
waited her opportunity. It came. 

“ Effie, did you know there is a strange min- 
ister here to-day? I saw him get out of the 
stage and heard him ask where the preacher 
lived. I was almost tempted to send him over 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 263 

here, but Mr. Watson directed him to the 
parson/’ 

“ No, Willie, I heard nothing of it. Do you 
know who he is or the object of his coming? 
How do you know he is a minister ?” 

“ Not a word beyond what I have told you. 
Mr. Watson did not know him, and if you had 
seen him you would have said he was a minister 
from the kind of a coat he had on. The parson 
is bringing him. You will have to entertain 
him, for father is out in the woods.” 

There was hardly time for Willie to take him- 
self out of the way ere the two preachers came 
up the steps and a knock at the door was heard. 
Effie went to the door. “ Good morning, Mr. 
Holloway ; walk in, please.” 

“ Thank you, Miss Effie;- this is brother An- 
derson from K . He came in the stage this 

morning ; he wants to lecture in the chapel this 
evening. Rather short notice, but do you think 
the men would come ?” 

“ Indeed, sir, I cannot tell. You ought to see 
Uncle Hugh. He would know more about it 
than I do. What kind of a lecture is it?” 

“ An historical lecture, miss. I have been 
travelling for some months on account of my 
health, and desire to weave pleasure and instruc- 
tion together. I do not do it for profit ; there will 
be no charge for admission ; all I ask is to be 


264 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

cared for — food and shelter while here. I under- 
stand you have no public-house, so I am forced 
to rely upon the kindness of those who may be 
willing to entertain me.” 

“ I cannot say anything about it. Uncle will 
no doubt be at home for dinner. You had better 
see him.” 

“ I suppose that will be my only course to pur- 
sue. Shall I walk around among the men and 
call at some of the houses ? Perhaps I can dis- 
cover what they may think about it. I will en- 
deavor to be back to meet your uncle. What 
time do you dine ?” 

“ Usually at one o’clock, sometimes a little 
later.” 

Mrs. Dalton did not come into the parlor 
during this visit, and as soon as Mr. Anderson 
left Effie sought her aunt and told her of the 
interview, adding, “ There is something about 
the man I do not like. I wish I could see Uncle 
Hugh before he encourages Mr. Anderson to 
lecture. He may be all right, but I did not like 
his manner or his appearance. I treated him 
with civility ; that was all I could do. I wonder 
whether the apostle Paul, if he were living in 
these days, would urge so strongly the entertain- 
ment of strangers. I do not believe Mr. Ander- 
son is an angel in disguise.” 

About noon Mr. Dalton returned from the 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


265 


woods, and went directly to his office instead of 
coming to the house. Effie saw him and at once 
went over to see him. She was not any too soon, 
for Mr. Anderson had been watching and sup- 
posed Mr. Dalton to be the person he wished to 
see. Effie was the first to come and beckoned 
to her uncle to come to the house for just a min- 
ute. 

It did not require much time to tell all Effie 
knew or suspected, and Mr. Dalton returned to 
his office to find this Mr. Anderson seated in his 
large chair. He immediately arose and extend- 
ing his hand, said, “ I presume I am addressing 
Mr. Dalton. My name is Anderson, a stranger 
in this part, travelling on account of my health. 
I heard of your neat little village and concluded 
to pay you a short visit. I understand you have 
a chapel, and I would like to deliver a lecture, 
a free lecture, for your people. I was talking to 
your parson, and he favors my project, and your 
niece also heartily indorses it, but preferred my 
consulting you on the subject. Would you also 
be inclined to further my plan?” 

Mr. Anderson had given Mr. Dalton no op- 
portunity to a reply even to his first salutation ; 
but as there was a question now to be answered 
he said, “ That would rest very much with Mr. 
Holloway ; we have placed the chapel for the 
present in his care. If he desires to open it 


266 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


for a lecture I should not oppose him ; but no 
doubt he will come to consult me, and then he 
will let you know. My niece informs me you 
have no place to stay in. We will accommodate 
you while here. It is about our dinner-hour ; 
will you walk over with me ?” 

“ Thank you. It will be my only resource, as 
I found your parson was not prepared for stran- 
gers.” 

Mr. Anderson had given Mr. Dalton his full 
name, and was introduced to the family as the 
Rev. John Q. Anderson of K r . He was ac- 

corded the seat of honor at the table. In due 
conventional style he asked a blessing on the 
food placed before them, as well as upon those 
who were gathered around the table — not in 
the simple language of honest Walter Jones, but 
in set phrases, as one who felt his right to do it. 

“ Now, Mr. Anderson, you will have to ex- 
cuse' me for a while ; I have some special business 
on hand requiring my attention. No doubt you 
will find Mr. Holloway at his house, and you can 
make yourself at home here until I am at liberty, 
when we can see about your lecture.” Mr. Dal- 
ton went over to his office. Somewhat to his 
surprise he found waiting his coming the two 
men of whom we have spoken. 

“ What is up now? It is after two o’clock 
and you ought to be at work. Have you quit ?” 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


267 


“ No, sir, not quite so bad as that; but do 
you know that man who came here in the stage 
this morning ?” 

“ I do not, only he introduced himself as the 

Rev. John Q. Anderson of K , and wanted 

to lecture in the chapel this evening. Why do 
you ask ?” 

“ Simply because he is trying to impose on 
you. His name is not Anderson, and he is not 
a minister at all. He goes around the country 
where he is unknown and passes himself off as 
a preacher ; and at some places where we know 
he has been he would have been lynched if he 
had not gone away secretly by night. Just ask 
him if he ever lectured at Waldoville, and if he 
knows Harry Sanders.” 

“This is certainly very strange. Are you 
prepared to stand by what you have said ? Will 
you face him and repeat all you have told me ?” 

“ Indeed we will. That is the reason we 
stayed away from work, so as to let you know. 
We saw him go to your house and thought 
he would impose on your family as he has done 
in other places. Did he tell you he was trav- 
elling for his health and that he was suffering 
from a cold caught in the jail at Brown City?” 

“ He spoke of poor health, but volunteered 
nothing about being in jail. Suppose we go 
over to the house at once.” 


268 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ Right away, sir, if you wish it.” The three 
walked over to the house. Upon entering they 
found Winnie at the piano, and the Rev. J. O. 
Anderson at her side singing while she played 
an accompaniment. 

“ That is the man ; just the way he did at 
Brown City — sponged upon one of the families 
and passed himself off as a preacher ; could sing 
hymns as pious as any one, and at night try to 
get off with all the money and jewelry he could 
lay hands upon. Let us go in.” 

“ Good afternoon, Mr. Harold. When did 
you get here? You seem to be having a good 
time of it. More comfortable than the little cell 
in Brown City jail.” 

“You are mistaken, gentlemen. I do not 
know Mr. Harold. Will you allow me, Mr. Dal- 
ton, to be insulted by these men here under your 
roof ? It is my misfortune, I suppose, to be taken 
for some one else. I appeal to you for protection 
from these rough men.” 

“ I will protect any one who deserves it ; 
but if all that these men have told me is true 
I shall not only not protect you, but will assist 
you to leave this place as soon as possible. Please 
get your hat and come to my office at once.” 
Without any formal “ Good-by” Mr. Anderson 
followed Mr. Dalton from the house, the two 
men walking close behind him. 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


269 


“ Sit down, sir. I want to know what this 
means. You have come here, as I believe, with 
a deliberate lie upon your lips, and while I know 
nothing for which I can detain you, I wish an 
explanation of this thing. Have these men told 
the truth ? Were you in jail for stealing from a 
family in Brown City who were kind enough to 
shelter you ?” 

Before any answer was given, Winnie came 
running over to the office almost out of breath. 
“ Oh, papa, that man has stolen my diamond ring 
you gave me ! I took it off my finger while I 
was playing for him and laid it on the piano, 
and it is gone.” 

“ Excuse me, miss ; you laid your ring on the 
piano, I know, and I think I saw it fall inside ; 
if you will look I am sure you will find it there. 
Shall I go over and show you where it is?” 

“ Allow me to suggest that you search him 
first, for if he gets out of this room you may 
never see the ring again.” 

Escape was hopeless : Mr. Harold knew the 
two men by whom he was confronted, and drop- 
ping his air of injured innocence he tried the 
game of contrition and 'confession. 

“ I did take your ring ; here it is. I should not 
have kept it very long ; it would have done me 
no good, I should have been so sorry for taking 
it. I should have returned it to you in a day 


27 O IN THE PINE WOODS. 

or two. I ask your forgiveness. I will leave 
at once and the lecture need not be announced. 
I will not infringe any further on your hospi- 
tality.” 

“ I am not so sure about your leaving at once. 
You have stolen something of value and admitted 
the theft. Go into that back room and wait 
there till we determine what to do. Your story 
was told to Mr. Holloway first. I must consult 
with him.” Mr. Harold was securely locked in 
Mr. Dalton’s private office. 

“Well, this is odd; my niece had her suspi- 
cions about that man as soon as she saw him, and 
put me on my guard, but I was deceived in him. 
I feel very much indebted to you, young men, 
for exposing him as you have done. You shall 
not be losers by it. I must see Mr. Holloway 
about it. I will let the man stay where he is 
for a while, and you can go to your work ; if you 
are wanted I will let you know.” 

Mr. Dalton locked the outer door of his office 
and started to find the parson. 

“Well, sir, how about that lecture this even- 
ing by the Rev. Mr. Anderson ?” 

“ Mr. Dalton, were you ever deceived so be- 
fore ? Miss Effie has been telling me all about 
it ; he did seem so clever and such a good talker. 

I cannot trust any one now.” 

“ Excepting Miss Effie !” 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


271 


“ Oh yes, I will trust her. She can tell a 
wolf in sheep’s clothing easier than I can. She 
is a grand girl. What will you do with the 
man ?” 

“ Send him out of the place on a double 
quick, I think; that is all I can do. We have 
no jail here, nor any justice to commit him if 
we could convict him. I do not think he will 
try any of his tricks about this neighborhood 
again.” 

“ Double quick.” Yes, indeed, and without a 
drum corps to help him. Mr. Dalton called for 
the two young men, as he wished them to see 
Mr. Harold safely off the place. They went at 
once to the office, but no sooner had the door 
been opened than they discovered the bird had 
flown. The office was not a jail, and such an 
adroit thief as Mr. Harold had proved himself to 
be could be confined by nothing weaker than 
iron bolts and bars. He was far enough beyond 
their reach, and had saved them the trouble of 
escorting him out of the town. 

This strange occurrence was not without 
its beneficent result. The two young men who 
for so long had kept aloof were now brought into 
direct conversation with Mr. Dalton. 

“ Have you found out who these two young 
men are, uncle? Did you know anything at 
all about them when they came here to work ?” 


272 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ No, Effie, I did not. They seemed like 
such quiet, unassuming young men I engaged 
them without any special investigation as to their 
antecedents or where they came from. I will 
find out something now if I can.” 

That evening, in place of listening to a lec- 
ture from the Rev. Mr. Anderson, Mr. Dalton 
had the two men for a long time in his office. 
At first they were averse to making anything 
known concerning themselves beyond that which 
had already been discovered, unintentionally on 
their part, from their telling where they had met 
with Mr. Harold. 

“ But, George ” — addressing George Holman, 
the elder of the two — “ I think it will be to your 
advantage for me to know why you are thus so 
far from home, and, as you say, without any ne- 
cessity for working as you are doing. You have 
befriended me, for which I thank you ; but I 
would like to befriend you in return.” 

“ Thank you, sir, we are not in need of pe- 
cuniary aid, and do not know of anything you 
can do for us in any other way. It is only a 
fancy of ours to go away from home to work. 
We may return some time before long. We 
would prefer remaining just as we are for the 
present, and are much obliged to you for your 
interest in us. If we have done nothing else 
than exposing that rascal Harold, we hope we 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 273 

have gained your confidence, which we will en- 
deavor to retain while we are with you.” 

“All right, sir; I would not pry into your 
private affairs ; but my family owe you a debt 
of gratitude which they wish to pay off. Come 
over to the house with me.” 

“ Oh no, sir, we have only our working clothes 
on and are not fit to go. Give our respects to 
the ladies and say we will be happy at any 
time to render them any service we are capa- 
ble of.” 

“ Well, then, here is something I wish to do 
for you,” handing each one an envelope bearing 
the company’s stamp on the upper left-hand 
corner. “You can open them at your lodg- 
ings.” 

“ Those are two strange characters. We 
have no one here who uses such good language 
as they do. I believe there is some event in 
their lives, a secret of their own, that lies at the 
foundation of their being away from home. 
They are unwilling to tell of their family con- 
nections. I wanted to bring them over here 
this evening so that you could thank them in 
person, but they declined on account of their 
personal appearance.” 

“ Uncle, they so seldom — if indeed they have 
ever — come to our services at the chapel. I 
wonder why it is. I will find out if it is possi- 

Jn the Pine Woods. J $ 


274 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


ble.” The following day their story came to 
light. 

“ I told you I would know why those men 
never came to our Sunday services. Uncle, they 
are Jews, and they went away from home be- 
cause they had been attending some evangelistic 
meetings held in their town. Their parents 
were so angry they drove them out of their 
home, and they started off thinking they would 
see whether Christians were all alike. I am 
sorry they have not met with much to support 
the teaching they received from the preachers 
they listened to. George, however, says he has 
found there is a difference in them. He says, 
too, they have been puzzled to know how to act 
in regard to Saturday and Sunday. As Jews 
they ought to observe the former, but if Chris- 
tianity is right they believe they ought to keep 
the latter. They have been working on Satur- 
day while here and remaining quiet on Sunday, 
but he says ‘All the Christians do not do it.’ 
He has promised to come to the chapel next 
Sunday, and I think both of them will be 
there. I met George Holman at Mrs. Jones’ and 
had a pleasant talk with him.” 

“ Well done, Effie. I believe you have a key 
that fits any lock, provided it is on a human 
heart. How did you manage to find out all 
this?” 


SPIRITUAL BUILDING. 


275 


“ I think your question is answered by your 
own admission. There is a key to every human 
soul, and it only requires to be turned in the 
right direction with a careful hand to open the 
darkest recesses of the darkest nature. You 
may call it anything you please : I have only 
one name for it — sympathy.” 


2j6 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER XX. 

LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 

The interview that Effie had with George 
Holman was productive of great results. She 
learned that he and his companion, Moses Gold- 
man, had become interested in the story of the 
Christian’s Messiah. Not fully convinced, they 
were only '‘interested,” yet sufficiently so to en- 
dure the ostracism that was the consequence of 
their action. Somewhat in anger they started 
from home, and during six months their desire 
to know more had not been quenched, nor had 
they yet determined to abandon the faith of 
their fathers. Still followers of Moses, they 
were slowly coming in sight of the cross. 

Now that their position was known to Effie, 
and through her to Mr. Holloway, they could 
frame no special reason for refusing to at- 
tend the public services in the chapel on Sun- 
day. 

Once more before Sunday came round Effie 
met George Holman and directed her conversa- 
tion towards his doubts and uncertainties. 

“ You have been frank enough to tell me your 
reasons, and I know you must have been sincere 


LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 277 

in your objections, as you say your experiences 
have not confirmed the views you at first enter- 
tained. You must not expect to find all who 
profess to be Christians living up to their pro- 
fession. I am sorry so many fall short of it, yet 
do not think that it is because the foundation is 
untrue or unsafe. There may be many who 
build on the sand, but the Rock of Ages is a 
sure foundation. You may have no hand in the 
failure of others, and you will not be responsible 
for their mistakes. Try to be clear yourself.” 

Sunday came and George and Moses were at 
the morning services. Parson Holloway took 
for his text, “ Before Abraham was I am,” his 
theme being “ the everlasting nature of the Mes- 
siah’s kingdom,” winding up his sermon with 
Paul’s words in the Jewish synagogue at Thes- 
salonica: “ This Jesus whom I preach unto you 
is Christ.” He had at least two very attentive 
listeners, and when the bell rang for afternoon 
service they were both present. 

Thus another point seemed to be gained. A 
second step had been taken, and it was now 
easier to go forward than to retreat. True there 
was one short road back to the starting-point — a 
renunciation of Christ and return to Judaism ; 
but this they could not do. To remain as they 
were seemed like hanging by a slender thread 
between joy and woe, peace and turmoil, life 


278 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


and death. They would be received at home if 
they left Christ behind. There would be joy at 
their return, but it would bring no peace with it. 
It was a severe struggle and it was not ended 
when the sun went down that Sabbath evening — 
no, nor fully ended for weeks to come. 

At one time the conclusion was almost 
reached to leave Kirkwood in a vain hope that 
the feeling that filled their hearts might be in 
some degree softened if not entirely removed. 
Their daily work was faithfully performed, and 
to outward observation they were the same calm, 
quiet men they had been from the beginning ; 
but to the keen, discerning eye of Effie Lane 
there was a change. The inward working of 
the Spirit was not hidden from her, and her 
occasional talks with one or the other would 
reveal something of what was going on within, 
and to them some clearer light would break in 
upon the path they were walking in and help 
them to see a little further on. 

Kirkwood people were reminded of the visit 
of Mr. Harold by seeing a notice in a paper of 
his arrest in another part of the State and con- 
viction and sentence to prison for a similar at- 
tempt at robbery to the one made at Kirkwood. 
This event was seized upon by Mr. Holloway, 
and he alluded to it on the following Sunday as 
a preface to his text : “ What shall it profit a 


LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 279 

man if he gain the whole world and lose his 
own soul ?” 

“ You have only one soul to lose, and when 
that is gone you are gone with it. What will 
all the money and lands and jewels you can 
gain do for you when you come to die? Some 
men go straight to perdition loaded down with 
all they can carry, and some get inside the gate 
of heaven with scarce a rag on their backs ; but 
I tell you there is a fine robe clean and white 
just inside for them. You can deceive me. A 
man can make me believe he is a saint, but he 
cannot deceive the Lord : He knows better than 
we do. A man may stick all the titles on to his 
name, whether they fit or not, and even if he 
should get through this world with them they 
will not pass at yonder gate,” poining his finger 
upward and shaking it with all the vehemence 
he was equal to. “ No ! they will not pass at 
yonder gate unless the Lord recognizes them as 
genuine. No matter what you may have here, 
if you are without Jesus you have nothing.” 

It was by no means a polished discourse. 
On the contrary it abounded with ungrammatical 
expressions and rather uncouth language ; but 
there was no mistaking where the thoughts 
sprang from. Parson Holloway portioned out 
his teaching with a rough adze, and drove his 
points home with sledge-hammer blows, clench- 


28 o 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


ing them with just such illustrations as he found 
in the daily experiences of his hearers. 

Nail by nail was the truth being fastened on 
many a heart, and on our two young Jews the 
blows fell not in vain. “ First the blade, then 
the ear, after that the full corn in the ear.” The 
seed that was sown in Waldo ville, since nur- 
tured by the gentle dew as well as by the 
heavier rain, was now slowly revealing the 
“ corn in the ear.” 

“Miss Lane, how can we be Christians? 
The Testament you gave us says, ‘ If thou shalt 
confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and 
shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised 
him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.’ Now 
how are we to ‘ confess with our mouth ’ ? what 
does that mean ?” 

“You ought to talk to Mr. Holloway about 
it ; but I think it means that you must make an 
open profession of your belief. This is what 
persons do when they wish to unite with a 
Christian church, and then they are baptized 
and received into membership with the church 
of their choice.” 

“ But we understand you do not have a regu- 
lar church here. Mr. Jones says he belongs to 
one some six miles away. Would we have to 
go there to confess Jesus Christ and join that 
church ?” 


LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 


281 


“ I do not think yon need to. No doubt we 
will have a church here before very long, but 
you need not wait for that. You can confess 
Christ any time. Next Sunday you can do it if 
you are ready. I hope you will. Do you really 
believe that Jesus Christ is the Messiah who 
was promised to your nation, and that he fulfils 
all that was prophesied concerning him by all 
the prophets?” 

“ Yes, He must be, for this Testament says 
so, and I believe this book is true.” 

The following Sunday at the close of the 
usual services, in response to Mr. Holloway’s 
appeal for any one who wished to confess Christ 
to arise and do so, these two men arose. 
George Holman spoke for both. He told the 
whole story of their awakening, their conflict, 
the darkness, and the light that at length led 
them into perfect day. 

“Are you sure,” asked Mr. Holloway, “that 
Jesus Christ fits the description the Old Testa- 
ment gives of the Messiah your people are still 
looking for?” 

“Yes, sir, every word of it; and I wonder 
there is a single Israelite that cannot see it. It 
is only because they will not, sir.” 

“ Now is a good time for some of the rest of 
you to do just what these men have done. Who 
is going to do it?” 


282 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


“ I might as well. I am not a Jew, but I 
might as well have been for all I have done. 
She told me what I ought to do,” and Dick 
Wills pointed to where Effie Lane was sitting. 
“ Yes, she saved my life — you all know that — and 
pointed me to the Saviour, and I want to be just 
like her. I know I can’t be that, but I will get 
as near it as I can.” 

Dick Wills’ honest confession was not alone ; 
he was followed by several others, some of 
whom, Jones and Gray among them, had been 
trying to acknowledge their belief in their daily 
lives, but who rejoiced to-day that they could 
by the words of their mouths testify to their 
love of Jesus. 

It was altogether a day of rejoicing. The old 
parson could almost say, without the least 
irreverence, “ Now let thy servant depart in 
peace.” His eyes had beheld the saving grace 
of the Lord Jesus and his ears had heard the 
cry of the penitent. 

Ever since the day when he received that 
bruised arm his strength seemed to be failing. 
The energy of soul was not abated, but he could 
not endure the exposure he formerly seemed to 
delight in. He was approaching the three-score- 
and-ten — less than a twelvemonth off, and he 
was seriously debating in his own mind whether 
he ought not to retire and relinquish the field 


LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 


283 


to some younger and stronger man. There was 
now an added reason for this : many of those 
professing to be Christians, Mr. Dalton’s family 
among them, belonged to other denominations 
than the one Parson Holloway was attached to, 
and in case of a church organization they would 
have a preference for another one. Thus far all 
the services of the chapel consisted in singing, 
reading the Word, preaching, and prayer; no 
ordinances as recognized by the church at large 
had been observed. They had not been asked 
for ; conversion was the only object in view. 
Now the subject of a chjirch was being agitated, 
not in any bitter or sectarian spirit, but with 
Christian love. 

To Mrs. Dalton and her niece were all eyes 
now turned ; from them a suggestion would be 
almost equivalent to a command. 

Quite unexpectedly, and from a different 
source from any they had as yet looked to, 
came a solution of the matter. A stranger 
brought it. They remembered the deception 
practised upon them once before, and since then 
they kept upon their guard, yet willing for any 
one to help them in whom they could confide. 

One afternoon a stranger of good personal 
appearance, of pleasant voice and manners, 
stepped into Mr. Dalton’s office and handed him 
an unsealed letter. 


284 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


A casual glance over the contents caused 
Mr. Dalton to rise, and extending his hand, say, 
“ I am very happy to meet you, sir. When did 
you arrive ? How did you leave my old friend 
Mr. Harrison? My family will be delighted 
to hear from him, and we shall all be glad to 
welcome any one from Westford. Come right 
over to the house.” 

We may be sure the tone of the letter was 
of an assuring character, and the signature at 
the close of it one upon which full reliance could 
be placed. It was as follows : 

Westford, October 18, — . 

My Dear Mr. Dalton : — 

Permit me to introduce to you and the kind 
notice of your estimable family a young man 
who has lately graduated from the R Theo- 

logical Seminary. You will at once suppose 
from his name that he is the son of Mr. Halford, 
a prominent member of my church. In this 
you will be correct. The close confinement 
to his studies has somewhat undermined his 
health ; he has naturally a rather delicate con- 
stitution, and his physician has advised him to 
spend the coming winter in a milder climate. 
I at once thought of your new home, and 
without previously writing you I advised him 
to try it, and gave him this little passport. Per- 
haps — and my prayer goes with the wish — the 


LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 285 

Lord may use him to the honor of His great 
name and the eternal good of many souls. 

My kindest regards to your wife and family. 

Yours truly, 

WILLIAM G. HARRISON. 

Mr. Dalton had never met the younger Mr. 
Halford, and could not of course recognize him ; 
but Mrs. Dalton had no difficulty in giving him 
a welcome, for she had frequently seen him in 
Westford, and in addition any one whom her 
pastor would indorse was welcome to her home. 

Finding that his baggage had been left at 
the store where he had called to inquire for 
Mr. Dalton, it was sent for without asking his 
leave. “ You will make your home with us while 
you are here. We are glad to have the privilege 
of doing anything our pastor asks of us.” 

“Then you still recognize Mr. Harrison as 
your pastor. Have you no church here? I 
noticed quite a neat little building which the 
storekeeper informed me was a union chapel. 
He also said an elderly man was the preacher, 
but not pastor.” 

“ He was correct. We have no church or- 
ganization, everything is so new here as 
yet. We have been content to have the gospel 
preached to us, no matter what name the 
preacher might bear, so long as it was the Bible 
truth. Lately some of us have been talking 


286 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


quite seriously about a change. I think nearly 
all would be satisfied with a church of our de- 
nomination, but we did not know exactly how 
to bring it about.” 

“ If I can aid you it will afford me pleasure 
to do it ; and while I remain you can rely on 
my services in any way they will be acceptable. 
Have you consulted any one outside your own 
family ?” 

“ No, we have only talked among ourselves. 
There are two young Jews here who have lately 
professed Christianity, and they desire to unite 
with some Christian church ; this has set us 
thinking how to act. Then some of the work- 
men also are under conviction. We think 
it is a good time to make some move in the 
matter.” 

“ Undoubtedly, but how about your present 
preacher? Does he take any part in this?” 

“Yes, he favors it; but he is getting old, 
nearing seventy, and *is rather infirm. He has 
been in the neighborhood several years, and is 
quite ready to relinquish his position as soon as 
there is any one to occupy it.” 

This was part of the conversation that took 
place that afternoon in Mrs. Dalton’s parlor. 
She was the principal participant on the part 
of her family, though occasionally Winnie or 
Effie would add a few words. 


) 

I 

LETTING THE LIGHT IN. 287 

This was Wednesday, and the three days 
intervening before Sunday were spent in the 
enjoyment of the exhilarating atmosphere of 
the pine woods. Parson Holloway would have 
been wanting in Christian courtesy if he had 
not invited the young minister to preach on the 
coming Sunday. 

“ You are a young man just from the semi- 
nary, so I am told. I do not often hear a college 
sermon, and our people never do. Just give us 
a good talk about the Lord, and I will be on 
hand to help if you need me.” 

Mr. Halford could scarce restrain a smile at 
hearing the invitation couched in such ambigu- 
ous language, but he had the good sense to 
know that he was not at college now, and 
phrases were not always cut and dried before- 
hand everywhere else. 

“ Certainly, it will afford me pleasure to give 
your people a talk about the Lord, but I fear 
you will be disappointed in what you call a 
college sermon. I do not keep a stock of any- 
thing of that name on hand and cannot give 
you one. I will try and give you the truth as 
it is in Jesus.” 

There was but little spare room on Sunday 
morning in the chapel. Word had been sent 
far and near that a new preacher would be at 
Kirkwood, and people came many miles to hear 


288 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


him. All we can give of his sermon is the text. 
It was short, easily remembered, and, as he said, 
“ easily kept if the heart is right “ Be not 
overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good,” 
the last verse of the twelfth chapter of the 
Epistle to the Romans. 

At Sunday-school Efhe Lane occupied her 
accustomed place, but she drew Mr. Halford 
into the work, very much to her relief, for 
almost the entire morning congregation re- 
sponded to the invitation to come in the after- 
noon. As they walked home after the school 
was dismissed Mr. Halford ventured to say, 

“You are doing a noble work, Miss Lane. 
Your pastor told me of your zeal and persever- 
ance, but I had no idea your success was so 
great.” 

“Oh, Mr. Halford, I have not been able to 
do much. These men were only in the dark, 
and just needed some one to draw the veil aside 
and allow the light to shine in.” 

“ God grant that I may do as much wherever 
I may preach. ‘ Draw the veil aside,’ that is the 
most difficult task a worker for Jesus has to do, 
men hold it so firmly. May the Lord help you 
to draw it still more aside.” 


AMONG THE TOILERS. 


289 


CHAPTER XXI. 

AMONG THE TOILERS. 

We must not hastily close our story of Kirk- 
wood, but for a moment cast a backward glance 
to mark the steps of progress in the work of 
reform begun there. 

When Mr. Dalton concluded that it would 
be prudent to make the purchase of the mine, 
and so informed Mr. Hamilton, he had little 
idea of the results the future would develop. 
His first plan was to erect comfortable homes 
for the men who would soon be residents of the 
place. One by one the old dilapidated cabins 
had disappeared and new structures took their 
place. The buildings for the prosecution of the 
mining operations came in due course, then 
followed the chapel in which Miss Effie Lane’s 
hand was seen. 

Thus constant additions for the temporal 
welfare of the workmen were made, but little 
attention had been paid to the real home-com- 
forts of the army of toilers. Here Effie again 
found a field for her enterprise and energy, and 
became to the toil-worn mothers the angel of the 
household. In the place of a cluttered-up living- 
room she suggested order , and it was astonish- 

In the Pine Woods. , I Q 


290 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


in g how much more room there was in a house 
when things were “ put to rights.” The dingy, 
smoke-begrimed walls soon were made to look 
like new by a coat of whitewash. “ So much 
more healthy,” Effie would say. 

So much by way of beginning, and as each 
family would move into one of the new houses, 
it seemed as if ' Effie moved with them. If not 
in person her spirit seemed present, for as they 
went about their household duties they thought 
of her words. 

To those who had been in the practice of 
sleeping on bags filled with straw she pointed 
out a way to make a more comfortable resting- 
place with boards and nails and saw and ham- 
mer. The patchwork quilts, commenced by 
Annie Gray, had become favorites ; every house- 
hold must have one at least. 

Then the kitchen was invaded. The ashes 
must be swept up and the surplus removed, while 
the sticks of fire- wood should be laid in neatly. 
“ Now how much more cheerful the fire looks.” 

Did any call Effie a busybody ? Indeed 
they did not. Was she ever denied entrance to 
a single house, new or old ? No, indeed ! Doors 
were quickly open as soon as she came in sight. 

“ Oh, Miss Effie, how shall I do this, or that?” 
was the constant inquiry, and she would move 
among the people as a queen among her sub- 


AMONG THE TOILERS. 2gi 

jects, and yet she was among them rather as one 
that serveth. 

With the men she held the position of “a 
friend in need.” We know how she taught them 
by her careful nursing of Dick Wills, and many a 
bruised hand or limb received her healing care. 

“ I think I ought to be a doctor, auntie,” she 
said one day. “ The men come to me to ask 
what they should do for their various bruises 
or cuts. I do not know very much about it, and 
I am sorry to have to tell them so. They seem 
to think I ought to know. I think Uncle Hugh 
will have to get some doctor to live here or in 
the neighborhood, so many get sick or hurt. It 
is six or eight miles to the nearest physician, I 
believe.” 

“ It would be a good thing for the men no 
doubt, but I am afraid there would not be suffi- 
cient demand for his services to make it remu- 
nerative. How would it do for us to try some 
simple remedies, syrups and salves and such 
things ? The botanic physicians say the plants 
that grow in any neighborhood, if properly used, 
are the very ones that will be helpful in any 
diseases that belong to the locality. I do not 
know how true this may be, but we might use 
some of them which the books recommend. I 
noticed some boneset and horehound, and these 
are very useful in some kinds of colds.” 


292 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

Thus another addition to the “ comforts ” of 
the toilers was planned, and Mrs. Dalton com- 
menced the making of syrups and ointments, 
for which she found an abundant demand. 

Effie also encouraged the growing of useful 
plants around the house, herbs of various kinds 
intermingled with the flowers that were more 
for ornament. When the love of the beautiful 
is inculcated, then the desire for improvement 
will be manifested. Not only outside but in- 
doors was there evidence of this in the removal 
of old newspapers pinned to the windows, and 
in their place good paper shades hung to the top 
of the window-frame, and tied when rolled up 
with a piece of some bright-colored tape. 

Carpets were among the luxuries that were 
more slowly introduced. A strip of home-made 
rag carpet would here and there be found, but 
bare floors were the rule. “ Then,” said Effie, 
“ you must sweep up often, so much dirt accumu- 
lates,” and so improvements were made in every 
department. Was Effie Lane_all alone in this? 
To everything looking towards the moral or 
temporal good of the men or their families Mr. 
Dalton gave his full sanction, and added his help 
whenever it was required. He spared no ex- 
pense commensurate with his means, or which 
the Company would agree to, in order to carry 
out any suggestion that his niece would make. 


AMONG THE TOILERS. 


293 


Very soon the workmen saw how much their 
comfort and prosperity depended upon the man- 
ner in which their work was performed, and to 
this we may attribute in great measure the peace 
and quiet at Kirkwood. 

It is the suffering women and hungry chil- 
dren who tell of the silent workshops and mines 
and the idle men, and only just across the moun- 
tain these were to be found, while constant work 
gave to cheerful women and happy children in 
every home at Kirkwood cause for thankfulness, 
and the little “ house of God ” was to them a 
daily reminder of the great source of all their 
blessings. 

Twice had Mr. Hamilton and some others of 
the company paid a visit to their property. On 
the latter occasion the men were all drawn up in 
line to receive them as they alighted from the 
carriages sent to convey them from the railroad. 

“You look,” said Mr. Hamilton, “as if you 
were all ready for some kind of a strike ; what 
is it for? Do you get enough to eat ?” 

“Yes, sir,” sounded out quite loud and clear. 

“ Do you all get your wages when they are 
earned, and in good money too?” 

“ Yes, sir, we do indeed.” 

“Well, then, what are you going to strike 
for?” 

“ Strike for our work, sir,” and away they all 


294 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

started in good order, with three cheers for Kirk- 
wood and the company. 

“ Not much use in any one trying to instigate 
a strike among these men. You have them in 
too good training for that,” remarked Mr. Ham- 
ilton. “ How is it over at Mr. Mears’ ; has he 
been working any this season ?” 

“ Very little, I think, and while Mr. Travers 
is superintendent they will not do very much. 
I believe Mr. Mears would like to sell out the 
whole concern. He seems disappointed, and is 
really disgusted with the way things are car- 
ried on. His men are on a strike half the 
time and spend their earnings for whiskey. He 
pays them their wages, but most of it comes 
back to him, for he supplies the drink ; he keeps 
his bar in running order whether the mines are 
working or not.” 

“ How do you get along about whiskey now ? 
Do the men growl because you do not allow 
it ?” 

“ Growl! No, indeed, Effie has them in too 
good training for that. She puts her foot down — 
it is not a large one — and not a man in the 
place would dare to say a word against the 
stand she takes. I am not much when she is 
about. If I said one thing and she said some- 
thing different, the men would think for a mo- 
ment or two, but in the end they would follow 


AMONG THE TOILERS. 


2 9 5 


her. I take good care to keep things in this train, 
and we have not had a single trouble with any 
of the men since that one when Mike O’Leary 
came here and tried to create a disturbance. 
Effie rules, but the men do not know it.” 

This was only another evidence of her quiet 
work as a potent factor in shaping the lives of 
masters and men. 

A weak woman, yes, even a young girl, when 
actuated by love for the Redeemer, can work 
wonders in the material world, and through 
these can open the pathway to be trodden which 
will lead in the end to the eternal world of 
peace. 

“ Weak things hath God chosen to confound 
the things which are mighty, . . . and things 
which are not to bring to naught things that 
are.” 


296 


IN THE TINE WOODS. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

AFTER YEARS. 

“ Cast thy bread upon the waters, for thou shalt find it 
after many days.” Eccl. ii : 1. 

Years roll around and leave their impress 
upon things in nature as well as on the sentient 
beings who throng this busy world of ours. With 
the Daltons the years had left their impress. 

The early disposition of Winnie Dalton was 
too deeply rooted to show the gradual growth 
in grace that was developed in her sister Cora. 
With one the feeling seemed to be, “ I am the 
older, and ought to know what is best for me to 
do,” while with the other it was, “Just as you 
say, Effie. I will try and do it.” 

We saw how Cora was early brought under 
Effie’s influence. At the very outset there was 
a yielding to her advice, and thus these two went 
forward hand in hand in all the work that was 
being done. There was no difficulty in telling 
who was the leader. Some persons are fitted 
for this position only, while others can lead and 
work at the same time. We do not design to 
present Effie Lane as a specimen of perfection. 
She had her faults, and no one knew them so 
well as she did ; and knowing, she endeavored 


AFTER YEARS. 297 

to overcome them. In this she succeeded so well 
that they seldom were seen on the surface ; hence 
we have met with so few. Her spirit was a 
very determined one, and she did not like to be 
crossed in any of her plans, yet was patient in 
listening to any suggestion from her uncle or 
aunt, but was equally ready to urge the correct- 
ness of her ideas. Sometimes she would yield 
her point, and then it was cheerfully and grace- 
fully done. 

It is now ten years since Mr. Dalton first sur- 
veyed the rough and unprepossessing surround- 
ings of the little cabin that sheltered himself 
and his son after they had partaken of the corn- 
bread and fried bacon at Mrs. Jones’ table — ten 
years of labor in the outer world and of earnest 
work in the harvest field of the Lord. If we 
scan them in their particular courses we shall 
find each has kept pace with the other. Spirit- 
ual prosperity has been accompanied with tem- 
poral improvement. Not that this is always the 
case, but here it was most clearly shown to be 
possible, and the promise was fully realized, 
“ Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his right- 
eousness, and all things shall be added unto you.” 

At first this work seemed to be divided, but 
long ere the decade had passed the two branches 
had quietly mingled their streams and flowed on 
as one. Mr. Dalton was very exact in his deal- 


298 IN THE PINE WOODS. 

ings with the men. Honest as he was, and act- 
ing for others, he demanded strict compliance 
with rules in all departments of labor, from the 
chief among the workmen at the rolling-mill 
or machine - shops to the boys who performed 
some of the minor duties of the great whole. 
His motto was “ No part of a great machine is 
unimportant ; a little screw if loose may en- 
danger the lives or welfare of a hundred men.” 
Strict attention to every detail was his daily 
thought. 

On the other hand Effie Lane took but little 
outward interest in the working of the ponderous 
machinery. She loved to see the huge engine 
puffing like some imprisoned giant, and she 
could stand and watph the masses of white-hot 
iron as they passed between the great rollers 
and came out duller in color, but not as her uncle 
did. His soul seemed to be centred upon the 
successful working of the machinery ; hers upon 
this only as it conduced to the welfare of the 
families, the small army of men upon whose 
labors they were dependent. 

Mr. Dalton looked upon the workmen as so 
many subordinate machines, not actually neces- 
sary to the success, individually viewed, of the 
enterprise. Miss Efhe looked upon them as men 
possessing souls to be fitted for eternal joy, not 
allowed to pass on unsaved to eternal woe. 


AFTER YEARS. 


2 99 


One such spirit as hers could not but in- 
fluence others. We have seen the effect on Annie 
Gray, and through her on the children in the 
neighborhood. We have seen how the hard 
heart of Dick Wills was reached and softened 
through her patient, kindly offices ; and when 
the two doubting Jews came within the sphere 
of her influence, we could expect no other re, 
suits than those that took place. Can it then 
be that he who every day witnessed the good 
work going forward, who even rejoiced that 
some power other than his own could keep his 
men at work when a word from his lips would 
have set them all adrift — can it be that Hugh 
Dalton could live under the same roof, sit at 
the same table, and partake of the same tempo- 
ral food, without also imbibing some of the spir- 
itual food that Effle Lane daily partook of ? 

No, there was a quiet work of grace going 
on in his heart, none the less real because it 
gave little outward evidence of its existence ; yet 
by degrees it was coming to the surface, and 
when it was fully brought into the sunlight it 
no longer grew like a sickly plant feebly sprout- 
ing in a dark place, but it took on a healthy 
growth, developing into a strong plant. The 
faith like a grain of mustard seed had become a 
tree. 

Turn backward to the coming of the Rev. Mr. 


3oo 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


Halford. It was not merely for a little while in 
order to recruit his health, but when that seemed 
assured, a work had opened before him that the 
Lord designed he should accomplish. The year 
had not passed away ere a church was organized 
with him as its first pastor. Among those con- 
stituting its membership were the two Chris- 
tianized Jews. They were still Hebrews by race, 
but no longer professing the religion and follow- 
ing the customs of their fathers excepting so 
far as they accorded with the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. God was still their God, but now they 
had found a Saviour, a Redeemer, a glorious 
reality, not a deferred hope. 

Mr. Dalton was deeply impressed by all he saw 
and heard upon the occasion, but was not yet 
ready. The language of his heart was, “ I will 
follow Thee, but not now.” He saw Walter 
Jones, Hiram Gray, Richard Wills, and even lit- 
tle Annie Gray among the others who, standing 
in the same company with his own life-partner 
and each member of his family, were recognized 
as members of “ The Memorial Church of Kirk- 
wood.” 

Did he say, “ I am not among them, but I 
am perhaps as good as they ” ? Was this the 
language of his lips or only the suggestion of 
the enemy, to keep him under his power a little 
longer ? If we could only have looked into that 


AFTER YEARS. 301 

heart at that moment, we might have seen dark- 
ness, turmoil, and distress. 

But as in the outward world sometimes the 
darkest hour is the nearest to the dawn, so it 
was with Mr. Dalton. That evening as they 
were again assembled in the chapel his coun- 
tenance seemed the only one that did not glow 
with joy and peace. Perhaps not altogether the 
only one, for Effie did not seem to be as happy 
as she had reason to be when we consider that 
the fruition of her hopes and prayers was being 
realized. 

After an unusually earnest appeal to any who 
might still be uncertain as to the right course to 
be pursued, Mr. Halford paused for a moment 
as his eye wandered over the congregation. A 
deep silence overspread all, when Effie, who 
presided at the organ, touched a key, and look- 
ing at her pastor, as if asking his approval, com- 
menced in her sweet voice to sing, 

“Just as I am, without one plea 
But that thy blood was shed for me, 

And that thou bidst me come to thee, 

O Lamb of God! I come ! I come” 

Mr. Dalton’s heart was touched ; the film was 
broken. Light entered and he answered, “ Yes, 
I will come,” and among the miners and car- 
penters and furnace - toilers and rolling-mill 
hands his proud heart sought for and found the 


302 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


peace his wife and daughters and niece had 
known something of for so long. 

And thus the years rolled by. Peace and 
prosperity went together, and as we scan the 
present we find Hugh Dalton as one of the vice- 
presidents of “ The Kirkwood Iron and Machine 
Company.” New buildings have been erected, 
some of them of quite imposing character. The 
chapel is now a schoolhouse, while on a little hill 
a short distance from it stands the beautiful 
church building whose spire points heavenward. 
Streets have been laid out in all directions and 
on one of them nearly opposite the new church 
we may see a stately mansion, homelike in its 
surroundings and of comfortable arrangements 
within. Look on the door-plate. We see the 
name “ Hamilton.” Should we knock, perhaps 
Mrs. EfBe Lane Hamilton would respond to 
our call, or if she were particularly engaged, 
we might hear the gentle voice of little six- 
year-old Winnie ask, “ Whom do you wish to 
see? 

Not altogether unfamiliar are these names, 
and the president of the company could tell you 
how the visits of his son Harvey had become such 
frequent ones that he suggested it would save 
money spent in travelling if he would build a 
house and put some one in it to take care of 
him. Harvey acted upon the suggestion, and as 


AFTER YEARS. 303 

soon as Effie gave her assent to the arrange- 
ment it was carried into effect. 

Do yon ask for Miss Winnie Dalton ? Are 
you desirous to know how that patchwork quilt 
that Annie Gray commenced progressed ? An- 
nie herself could tell you how by perseverance 
upon her part and a faithful oversight by her 
teacher, she succeeded in producing quite a cred- 
itable piece of work ; she would also tell how kind 
Miss Winnie was in teaching her many other 
things. Though she is only “ about eighteen,” 
she can make a very fair dress, and looks upon 
her position with pride as dressmaker for the 
wives and daughters of the town. 

Where is the earnest worker for his Master, 
Parson Holloway ? Read the inscription on the 
face of that tall shaft in the cemetery back of 
the church building : 


SACRED 

TO THE MEMORY OF 
REV. ALEXANDER HOLLOWAY. 

DIED APRIL 27, 18 — , 

AGED 72 YEA.RS. 

A FINISHED SHAFT POINTS TO A FINISHED LIFE. 

There was no broken column to mark his grave ; 
it was polished to the top and surmounted with 
a crown. He never fully recovered from the 
rough usage at the time of the trouble when Dick 


304 


IN THE PINE WOODS. 


Wills was hurt, and at length after a brief ill 
ness quietly entered into rest. 

Willie has been for some years secretary for 
the company, and removed to Westford, and has 
a desk in Mr. Hamilton’s office. He finds in 
his mother’s old pastor a kind and judicious 
friend, and has by his work in the Sunday-school 
realized that there is something to gain, even in 
this life, beyond dollars and cents or pleasures 
that fade while being enjoyed. 

We have now reached the end of our story, 
and what have we learned ? Have we found in 
Effie Lane a fit representation of “ the worker for 
Jesus,” when consecrated to the Master’s service ? 
Not content merely to have a name as a follower 
of the Lord, nor yet to feel the assurance of 
his love, but desirous to show the possession 
of it by helping others, not boastingly, but 
sinking self in Christ, she trusted to the reve- 
lation of the great day when the books will be 
opened and all shall be judged “ according to 
their works ” and out of the things that shall be 
found written in the books. 

“ Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of 
the least of these my brethren, ye have done it 
unto Me.” 






























































































































































































- 












* 












« 








































































































» 





























J 

- 



























































. 














































































































































































































library of congress 




■H 

\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ \\ W’\ 



0001573576 ^ 


\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ ' V\N 

1 ® 



1 


jhhb 






k'AY\VL \Vv\N\\\\^\\ Oy\\\\\\Vy^\VSVV\\^^^A\\\ v^\Y\\^\y \W\ I *\ \\\\V\V\\ Vv' V v\\ \\^N\\\\\\ \Vv\\\ ' \ \\\\ v\VVW' \ \\ yV\\ A \\\ «\ *\%\\\\ »\\ A i\\\\N »\\\\\\ v\ . » • A\\\ » »\\\\* v » v'W' \'A\' ' '' \ \'jt , • \ .\\\\y.\ ,\ ' \\ v > \ 

vSssSxS^^ V'YvSy^vvvoNSvovvYcoovws^xuo^ 

Y^WNNVo^^^iWyvyvw.'X'Awo^' ^vVXwvOvwO 1 vvvO i \v<\ ^X yvxvvwvvvv \V v\v»v' \ 0 > Cv v . 1 vvvv 0 vw^w\A^'W,>\vO^^\V\\WAAVu vVvvVv\vV\'\v\\vvOv\\v\vAv\\\\VOvvv^v\ o\\\\\\\ A v> ,\\\v vo \\v%v^\\w\vv'm''' 




Ov VO \\\\\\\\\\\\\\A\V 
iVn\\\\\\\\\v '^x\\V \v 
\\Y s V. » \\\\ vV.VO»V''- 1 \\ 


\\\\\\\\\\Y»\\\\\V 


^\V\V^VOC'\VC^\VCWv\\\'' \ \\' '•''>\n' n vC v. \\\\V\WvV^vV^\\\\V'W\\\\vVvvi^ 


nnSsnS^ 


WOXvVOvXVOyOk 
\ \Y\SV\X\vXvv\ 
''\v\\w vookV 

m 


o>C^\o^VovS 

Sss 

>vO‘NX'vVOO.‘o\\ 


\\ V VvY^y* V ywy v \ 


\\\V>vV>>X\\\\\\\>X' 




^\WJV\S 


(■■■I 




* 


‘wMvwXwv 


.'AxXVOOOOO^vNVvv' 


^vWvVVvVvvvvwa^^VaVVaVw^^n^'x^vWVVvnS 
ivwWWW v\\\\ %W OA AWN *\ %\\\\\\ \\ v V»\ '. % % A\v,» W 
wv x \\ w^\yoo\Y^\^y y\\. ' . \ v\'>o^\ k .\'NS\\'vVvy .■ 
iWmvW Cvv^^vV\(\v\\A '\\vWvv\ vvvvvVxV'*' 

v»\\\ \Yy 7 > W WoOO>OAW^OCvX WOx xv\Y JxOAoXyOOOoX'A 

V «\ v v\\\W\\V\\\ x v v « « • v\\\\ « i\ ,\*. . »\\ A »\\\\\\ \\\\^. A , ' 
l\\vv x\ vWWWx \ >-\\ v v WW -AaVvCOAaVAW v« J \W WWWWv 


vvW\w^o\ VOxV. v. Wo OOOvyOsYn • . vVVVxVCv^vVVVV' Vv \ vvV\' 
A\\vWvwvVv\V\\\WV k '’' Yv , Y'A\Vi\ * Y\yy\v' , ^v'^'\Y\w\'v 'V \ V 


\v vvvv'X 

S:CixvS:>> 


VX\.v\wA\v,\, v x'Nv.vN' ' V O ' \\\\\\\\ »Y»\ >yYx\\\\\\ »\> A\' - \ \V\\ \\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\ \W>\>\' \\ -\ x\\ \ \\\\\\Y>. v\\\ vW .> V v> .« v 
i\\\\\\\\\\\\V.V . ,»' \» > \W\w V \\y v.'Wa’A' \V a\\ \Vv\\\\v \*y v.Wau* \\ >v\' \\w ' v a' oo ." .* wo ov '\\v \\\\\v',' . .•. 
‘\V^vyvVw\\Y> - \'owA'Avv^^v\\^^\V\\\Y^YsWvx^w\.\\\vA«‘AV.\\\WkVCv\YCvvvvV\C - »'Syv‘ Wy • ■ • a\\>\Vw>Vv yWV \S 
‘\\\\\\'’ O \w\\\\\\\\\Vv\\\ \\\\\S\\ A \ WW .\\\'\\ \V> \\\\V'\' \ ' *V» \\\>\' .\'\' >\\\\\\Vv\\\\\\'0 .\v,' vWWW, , \'-\Y.VA v.NV.va a 


tWVWv \\ \ \\\ WWWVY* s . .\i \% \\ A\\ \ * \ A . ' > A . . \ • \ * A • > \ s\\\\ \ \% \ v\\\w \ A v\\ %\\' \\ . \ 

X>\\Y\\\\\\V\\\\Y»\\YVvY»\\\NwvYA\ WWWXv.AvsYx »\Yv\Y.'.\\> 'XvAwO'YAWW'VXvVVAY \ 
>\^'\\V^, v X^WCVWVWVv\VvV^\VWV0VV^^W70^^'\'^\'^'WoWV' o\VVV\VVVsvwVV'\ 




